Articles by alphabetic order
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z
 Ā Ī Ñ Ś Ū Ö Ō
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 0


Difference between revisions of "Buddhist Steps to an Ecology of Mind: Thinking about 'Thoughts without a Thinker'"

From Tibetan Buddhist Encyclopedia
Jump to navigation Jump to search
(Created page with " William S. Waldron (wwaldron@middlebury.edu) Table of Contents I. The 'Dependent Arising of the World' as Phenomenology of Experience II. The Dependent Arising of Cogn...")
 
 
(One intermediate revision by the same user not shown)
Line 1: Line 1:
 +
[[File:109351573 o.jpg|thumb]]
  
  
  
  
 
+
[[William S. Waldron]]
William S. Waldron
 
  
 
(wwaldron@middlebury.edu)
 
(wwaldron@middlebury.edu)
Line 10: Line 10:
 
Table of Contents
 
Table of Contents
  
I. The 'Dependent Arising of the World' as Phenomenology of Experience
+
I. The '[[Dependent Arising]] of the [[World]]' as {{Wiki|Phenomenology}} of [[Experience]]
II. The Dependent Arising of Cognitive Awareness
+
II. The [[Dependent Arising]] of [[Cognitive]] [[Awareness]]
III. The Dependent Arising of Awareness (vijñāna) of Difference.
+
III. The [[Dependent Arising]] of [[Awareness]] ([[vijñāna]]) of Difference.
IV. Circular Causality Brings Forth a World: Biology
+
IV. Circular [[Causality]] Brings Forth a [[World]]: {{Wiki|Biology}}
V. Circular Causality Brings Forth a World: Buddhism
+
V. Circular [[Causality]] Brings Forth a [[World]]: [[Buddhism]]
VI. Cognitive Awareness Arising from Consensual Communication
+
VI. [[Cognitive]] [[Awareness]] [[Arising]] from Consensual [[Communication]]
VII. The Cognitive Unconscious as Embodied Structuring of Experience
+
VII. The [[Cognitive]] [[Unconscious]] as [[Embodied]] Structuring of [[Experience]]
VIII. The Cognitive Unconscious as Generative Matrix of our 'Common World'
+
VIII. The [[Cognitive]] [[Unconscious]] as Generative [[Matrix]] of our 'Common [[World]]'
 
References
 
References
For there is suffering, but none who suffers; Doing exists although there is no doer.
+
For there is [[suffering]], but none who [[suffers]]; Doing [[exists]] although there is no doer.
  
Extinction is but no extinguished person; Although there is a path, there is no goer.
+
[[Extinction]] is but no [[extinguished]] [[person]]; Although there is a [[path]], there is no goer.
  
— Visuddhimagga
+
[[Visuddhimagga]]
  
There is no such thing as the subject that thinks or entertains ideas.
+
There is no such thing as the [[subject]] that [[thinks]] or entertains [[ideas]].
  
 
— LudwigWittgenstein
 
— LudwigWittgenstein
  
We are but whirlpools in a river of ever-flowing water. We are not stuff that abides,
+
We are but whirlpools in a [[river]] of ever-flowing [[water]]. We are not stuff that abides,
  
 
but patterns that perpetuate themselves.
 
but patterns that perpetuate themselves.
Line 35: Line 35:
 
— Norbert Wiener
 
— Norbert Wiener
  
Ludwig Wittgenstein has succinctly expressed what became one of the central challenges of Indian Buddhist thought:
+
{{Wiki|Ludwig Wittgenstein}} has succinctly expressed what became one of the central challenges of [[Indian Buddhist]] [[thought]]:
  
One of the most misleading representational techniques in our language is the use of the word 'I,' particularly when it is used in representing immediate experience, as in 'I can see red a patch.' It would be instructive to replace this way of speaking by another in which immediate experience would be represented without using the personal pronoun.1
+
One of the most misleading representational [[techniques]] in our [[language]] is the use of the [[word]] 'I,' particularly when it is used in representing immediate [[experience]], as in 'I can see [[red]] a patch.' It would be instructive to replace this way of {{Wiki|speaking}} by another in which immediate [[experience]] would be represented without using the personal pronoun.1
  
Indian Buddhist philosophy addresses the same issue, but for the purpose of liberating sentient beings from such 'misleading' notions as an 'I,' and our bondage to this world of repetitive behavioral patterns—i.e. samsara—that such ignorance entails. To this end, Buddhist philosophy attempts to articulate not only how we can usefully speak about immediate experience without reference to internal subjects (ātman), but also how we can account for the genesis of this 'world of experience' without recourse to supernatural agencies. These two notions, that of no-self (anātman) and the dependent arising of the world (pratītya-samutpāda) through its own interactive processes alone, are arguably the most distinctive features of the traditional Indian Buddhist world view. Yet as any teacher of Buddhism knows, these ideas, and their subtle implications, seem extraordinarily difficult to comprehend. We are so bound by our ingrained notions of selves, substances and entities that denying them seems to defy common-sense.
+
[[Indian Buddhist]] [[philosophy]] addresses the same issue, but for the {{Wiki|purpose}} of liberating [[sentient beings]] from such 'misleading' notions as an 'I,' and our bondage to this [[world]] of repetitive {{Wiki|behavioral}} patterns—i.e. samsara—that such [[ignorance]] entails. To this end, [[Buddhist philosophy]] attempts to articulate not only how we can usefully speak about immediate [[experience]] without reference to internal [[subjects]] ([[ātman]]), but also how we can account for the genesis of this '[[world]] of [[experience]]' without recourse to [[supernatural]] agencies. These two notions, that of [[no-self]] ([[anātman]]) and the [[dependent arising]] of the [[world]] ([[pratītya-samutpāda]]) through its [[own]] interactive {{Wiki|processes}} alone, are arguably the most {{Wiki|distinctive}} features of the [[traditional]] [[Indian Buddhist]] {{Wiki|world view}}. Yet as any [[teacher]] of [[Buddhism]] [[knows]], these [[ideas]], and their {{Wiki|subtle}} implications, seem extraordinarily difficult to comprehend. We are so [[bound]] by our ingrained notions of selves, {{Wiki|substances}} and entities that denying them seems to defy {{Wiki|common-sense}}.
  
One of the great ironies of comparative philosophy is that most modern people already think in such terms in certain contexts: as a matter of course, most scientific accounts of causality lack anthropomorphic agents altogether. Such phenomena as gravity, chemical reactions, even most biological processes, are normally understood in terms of complex yet orderly patterns of interaction and organization which occur 'by themselves,' bereft of either external controlling agents or internal experiencing subjects. Analyzing human experience in such purely impersonal terms, however, seems to preclude the very dimension of immediate experience we seek to understand since it excludes from the outset notions of selfhood and subjectivity, the apparent sine qua non of experience itself. That is, while science is quite capable of discussing the world without a maker, it is still searching for appropriate ways of discussing thoughts without a thinker. Fortunately, Indian Buddhist analyses of mind are already expressed in a philosophical language which avoids the postulation of experiential subjects without diminishing the importance of the experiential dimension—a language which therefore provides rich opportunities for dialogue with scientific approaches to understanding mind. This is possible because there is a growing consensus in Western thought and science that we may understand ourselves and our world more deeply if we think in terms of patterns of relationships rather than of reified essences or entities—if we think, in short, in terms of dependent arising.
+
One of the great ironies of comparative [[philosophy]] is that most {{Wiki|modern}} [[people]] already think in such terms in certain contexts: as a {{Wiki|matter}} of course, most [[scientific]] accounts of [[causality]] lack {{Wiki|anthropomorphic}} agents altogether. Such [[phenomena]] as {{Wiki|gravity}}, chemical reactions, even most {{Wiki|biological}} {{Wiki|processes}}, are normally understood in terms of complex yet orderly patterns of interaction and [[organization]] which occur 'by themselves,' bereft of either external controlling agents or internal experiencing [[subjects]]. Analyzing [[human experience]] in such purely {{Wiki|impersonal}} terms, however, seems to preclude the very [[dimension]] of immediate [[experience]] we seek to understand since it excludes from the outset notions of [[selfhood]] and [[subjectivity]], the apparent [[sine]] qua non of [[experience]] itself. That is, while [[science]] is quite capable of discussing the [[world]] without a maker, it is still searching for appropriate ways of discussing [[thoughts]] without a thinker. Fortunately, [[Indian Buddhist]] analyses of [[mind]] are already expressed in a [[philosophical]] [[language]] which avoids the postulation of experiential [[subjects]] without diminishing the importance of the experiential dimension—a [[language]] which therefore provides rich opportunities for {{Wiki|dialogue}} with [[scientific]] approaches to [[understanding]] [[mind]]. This is possible because there is a growing consensus in [[Western]] [[thought]] and [[science]] that we may understand ourselves and our [[world]] more deeply if we think in terms of patterns of relationships rather than of reified [[essences]] or entities—if we think, in short, in terms of [[dependent arising]].
  
This essay explores such possibilities by focusing upon two core concepts, the dependent arising of our 'world of experience,' and the notion of vijñāna, 'discerning cognitive awareness' or simply 'consciousness,' ultimately arriving at their crucial confluence in the Yogācāra concept of the ālaya-vijñāna, a form of subliminal cognitive awareness that serves as the 'unconscious structuring of the world.' We will draw upon ideas from such modern fields as general systems theory, evolutionary biology and cognitive science in order to elucidate these ancient notions, resulting in provocatively different, yet to our mind more evocatively contemporary, interpretations of these key Buddhist concepts. Rather than pursue a simple point-by-point comparison between these traditions, however, we seek to draw out their commonalities by engaging in an inductive, almost phenomenological inquiry into the possibilities of speaking about experience 'without using the personal pronoun.' This approach, perforce, focuses upon thematic, even phenomenological, coherency at the expense, we are aware, of historical particularity.
+
This essay explores such possibilities by focusing upon two core [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]], the [[dependent arising]] of our '[[world]] of [[experience]],' and the notion of [[vijñāna]], 'discerning [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]]' or simply '[[consciousness]],' ultimately arriving at their crucial confluence in the [[Yogācāra]] {{Wiki|concept}} of the [[ālaya-vijñāna]], a [[form]] of {{Wiki|subliminal}} [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] that serves as the '[[unconscious]] structuring of the [[world]].' We will draw upon [[ideas]] from such {{Wiki|modern}} fields as general systems {{Wiki|theory}}, evolutionary {{Wiki|biology}} and [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[science]] in order to elucidate these [[ancient]] notions, resulting in provocatively different, yet to our [[mind]] more evocatively contemporary, interpretations of these key [[Buddhist]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]]. Rather than pursue a simple point-by-point comparison between these [[traditions]], however, we seek to draw out their commonalities by engaging in an inductive, almost {{Wiki|phenomenological}} inquiry into the possibilities of {{Wiki|speaking}} about [[experience]] 'without using the personal {{Wiki|pronoun}}.' This approach, perforce, focuses upon thematic, even {{Wiki|phenomenological}}, coherency at the expense, we are {{Wiki|aware}}, of historical [[particularity]].
  
To anticipate both the argument and structure of this essay, we will focus on a number of areas where Indian Buddhist thought converges with current trends in scientific approaches to mind: (I) They both focus on patterns of dependent relationships rather than on actions of independent entities, (II) within which cognitive awareness (vijñāna) is understood as a process which arises in dependence upon conditions, rather than a faculty which acts by cognizing objects. (III) Cognitive awareness arises, moreover, triggered by differences within a circumscribed cognitive domain, rather than as the perception of objects within a pre-existing external world. (IV) These cognitive domains have arisen through processes of circular causality (feedback systems), brought about in large part by those very discernments of differences. (V) Such differences themselves only arise within a larger classificatory context, through unconscious processes pre-formed by linguistic categories rather than through conscious processes performing rational procedures. (VI) This'linguistification' of human mental processes gives rise to a symbolic self, arising out of the reflexive possibilities of language rather than reflecting the existence of substantive souls. (VII) Finally, the notion of a 'cognitive unconscious' epitomizes all of the above points: it develops through evolutionary processes of circular causality, which give rise to forms of awareness without an experiencing subject, by means of which our world of experience is continuously yet unconsciously mapped, classified and constructed. This unconscious structuring of experience, both perspectives submit, imparts the cogency of human experience, with its deep sense of subjective coherence, without relying upon essential or substantive causal agents, either external or internal. In this way, at least some Buddhist thinkers and some modern scientists have reached some consensus on ways to think about 'Thoughts without a Thinker.'
+
To anticipate both the argument and {{Wiki|structure}} of this essay, we will focus on a number of areas where [[Indian Buddhist]] [[thought]] converges with current trends in [[scientific]] approaches to [[mind]]: (I) They both focus on patterns of dependent relationships rather than on [[actions]] of {{Wiki|independent}} entities, (II) within which [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[vijñāna]]) is understood as a process which arises in [[dependence]] upon [[conditions]], rather than a {{Wiki|faculty}} which acts by [[Wikipedia:Cognition|cognizing]] [[objects]]. (III) [[Cognitive]] [[awareness]] arises, moreover, triggered by differences within a circumscribed [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain, rather than as the [[perception]] of [[objects]] within a pre-existing [[external world]]. (IV) These [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domains have arisen through {{Wiki|processes}} of circular [[causality]] (feedback systems), brought about in large part by those very discernments of differences. (V) Such differences themselves only arise within a larger classificatory context, through [[unconscious]] {{Wiki|processes}} pre-formed by {{Wiki|linguistic}} categories rather than through [[conscious]] {{Wiki|processes}} performing [[rational]] procedures. (VI) This'linguistification' of [[human]] [[mental processes]] gives rise to a [[symbolic]] [[self]], [[arising]] out of the reflexive possibilities of [[language]] rather than {{Wiki|reflecting}} the [[existence]] of substantive [[souls]]. (VII) Finally, the notion of a '[[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[unconscious]]' epitomizes all of the above points: it develops through evolutionary {{Wiki|processes}} of circular [[causality]], which give rise to [[forms]] of [[awareness]] without an experiencing [[subject]], by means of which our [[world]] of [[experience]] is continuously yet {{Wiki|unconsciously}} mapped, classified and [[constructed]]. This [[unconscious]] structuring of [[experience]], both perspectives submit, imparts the cogency of [[human experience]], with its deep [[sense]] of [[subjective]] coherence, without relying upon [[essential]] or substantive causal agents, either external or internal. In this way, at least some [[Buddhist]] thinkers and some {{Wiki|modern}} [[scientists]] have reached some consensus on ways to think about '[[Thoughts]] without a Thinker.'
  
I. The 'Dependent Arising of the World' as Phenomenology of Experience
+
I. The '[[Dependent Arising]] of the [[World]]' as {{Wiki|Phenomenology}} of [[Experience]]
  
The classical Indian Buddhist conception of causality2 is singularly expressed in the simple formula of dependent arising:
+
The classical [[Indian Buddhist]] {{Wiki|conception}} of causality2 is singularly expressed in the simple [[formula]] of [[dependent arising]]:
  
When this is, that comes to be; with the arising of this, that arises. When this is not, that does not come to be; with the cessation of this, that ceases. (M II 32)
+
When this is, that comes to be; with the [[arising]] of this, that arises. When this is not, that does not come to be; with the [[cessation]] of this, that ceases. (M II 32)
  
This basic formula, 'when X is, Y arises,' states that certain conditions (X) are the generative matrix within which other conditions (Y) come to be. Whatever exists comes about dependent upon its enabling conditions and persists as long as such conditions persist. The Indian Buddhists observed that we can best understand complex causality—how things come to be—by understanding the systemic relations in which they are embedded and the patterns of dependence upon which they arise, that is, their 'dependent arising.' As we shall see, this formula subsequently became the basis for a model of circular causality in which certain patterns of conditions feedback upon themselves, reinforcing their own evolutionary processes. Within this deceptively simple formula, however, lies much of the distinctive Buddhist vision of the world, some of whose implications the remainder of this essay will attempt to draw out.
+
This basic [[formula]], 'when X is, Y arises,' states that certain [[conditions]] (X) are the generative [[matrix]] within which other [[conditions]] (Y) come to be. Whatever [[exists]] comes about [[dependent upon]] its enabling [[conditions]] and persists as long as such [[conditions]] persist. The [[Indian Buddhists]] observed that we can best understand complex causality—how things come to be—by [[understanding]] the systemic relations in which they are embedded and the patterns of [[dependence]] upon which they arise, that is, their '[[dependent arising]].' As we shall see, this [[formula]] subsequently became the basis for a model of circular [[causality]] in which certain patterns of [[conditions]] feedback upon themselves, reinforcing their [[own]] evolutionary {{Wiki|processes}}. Within this deceptively simple [[formula]], however, lies much of the {{Wiki|distinctive}} [[Buddhist vision]] of the [[world]], some of whose implications the remainder of this essay will attempt to draw out.
  
One of its most important implications is that it dispenses with the notion of fixed entities or unchanging essences altogether. Instead of asking how independent entities act within or upon an objective world, the view of dependent arising asks "under what conditions does such and such a phenomenon arise?," or, more elaborately, "what complex of conditions operates in what recurrently patterned ways in order to typically give rise to what kind of phenomena?" 3 This is akin to shifting one's perspective from that of the audience enthralled with the personal drama on stage to that of the crew concerned with the supporting operations backstage. In other words, our attention on independent agents acting on independent objects, the entrenched grammatical syntax of conventional language,4 is turned toward an investigation of the complex, processual and interactive arising of things. But this focuses our attention upon patterns of arising rather than on actions of agents; and patterns are relational, not substantive, and arising is dynamic, not static.5 The Buddhist dismissal of selves, essences or unchanging entities, therefore, does not arise from logical propositions derived from first principles, such as 'all is change,' as much as it follows from the form of the question being raised, "how do things come to be?" —a point which is all the more obvious by a similar disavowal of essences,6 entities or substantive selves7 in modern science.
+
One of its most important implications is that it dispenses with the notion of fixed entities or [[unchanging]] [[essences]] altogether. Instead of asking how {{Wiki|independent}} entities act within or upon an [[objective world]], the view of [[dependent arising]] asks "under what [[conditions]] does such and such a [[phenomenon]] arise?," or, more elaborately, "what complex of [[conditions]] operates in what recurrently patterned ways in order to typically give rise to what kind of [[phenomena]]?" 3 This is akin to shifting one's {{Wiki|perspective}} from that of the audience enthralled with the personal {{Wiki|drama}} on stage to that of the crew concerned with the supporting operations backstage. In other words, our [[attention]] on {{Wiki|independent}} agents acting on {{Wiki|independent}} [[objects]], the entrenched {{Wiki|grammatical}} [[syntax]] of [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] language,4 is turned toward an [[investigation]] of the complex, processual and interactive [[arising]] of things. But this focuses our [[attention]] upon patterns of [[arising]] rather than on [[actions]] of agents; and patterns are relational, not substantive, and [[arising]] is dynamic, not static.5 The [[Buddhist]] dismissal of selves, [[essences]] or [[unchanging]] entities, therefore, does not arise from [[logical]] propositions derived from first {{Wiki|principles}}, such as 'all is change,' as much as it follows from the [[form]] of the question being raised, "how do things come to be?" —a point which is all the more obvious by a similar disavowal of essences,6 entities or substantive selves7 in {{Wiki|modern science}}.
  
This is the conceptual framework, the causal syntax if you will, within which most earlier Buddhist analyses of mind took place. It is an approach to describing and understanding experience as it arises. It is, in a word, a phenomenology of consciousness. In order to appreciate this perspective and its larger implications for Buddhist philosophies of mind, we will examine the arising of vijñāna, of 'discerning cognitive awareness,' or simply, consciousness.
+
This is the {{Wiki|conceptual}} framework, the causal [[syntax]] if you will, within which most earlier [[Buddhist]] analyses of [[mind]] took place. It is an approach to describing and [[understanding]] [[experience]] as it arises. It is, in a [[word]], a [[Wikipedia:Phenomenology (philosophy)|phenomenology]] of [[consciousness]]. In order to appreciate this {{Wiki|perspective}} and its larger implications for [[Buddhist]] [[philosophies]] of [[mind]], we will examine the [[arising]] of [[vijñāna]], of 'discerning [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]],' or simply, [[consciousness]].
  
II. The Dependent Arising of Cognitive Awareness
+
II. The [[Dependent Arising]] of [[Cognitive]] [[Awareness]]
  
World and perceiver specify each other.
+
[[World]] and {{Wiki|perceiver}} specify each other.
  
— Francisco Varela, et. al., The Embodied Mind
+
— Francisco Varela, et. al., The [[Embodied]] [[Mind]]
  
Classical Buddhist analysis of mind dissects phenomenal experience into its basic constituents, each of which, consonant with the view of dependent arising, arises in dependence upon other causes and conditions. This is well exemplified in the concept of vijñāna (P. viññāṇa)'cognitive awareness' or 'consciousness,' the central most concept in Buddhist understanding of mind. Although the Buddha8 generally declared that "Apart from conditions, there is no arising of cognitive awareness" (M I 258), each specific form of cognitive awareness arises in conjunction with particular factors: "Visual cognitive awareness arises dependent on the eye and (visual) form" (S II 73). That is, when an object appears in a sense-field, impinging upon its respective sense-organ, a moment of cognitive awareness (vijñāna) arises.9 Sense-object and sense-organ (or faculty) are thus correlatively defined: a visual object, by definition, is that kind of stimulus which can impinge upon an eye. The same is true for all six modes of human cognitive awareness: visual-, auditory-, olfactory-, gustatory-, tactile- and mental-cognitive awareness. All arise depending upon the concomitance of their respective organs (or faculties), the five senses and mind,10 with their corresponding classes of stimuli.
+
Classical [[Buddhist]] analysis of [[mind]] dissects [[phenomenal]] [[experience]] into its basic constituents, each of which, consonant with the view of [[dependent arising]], arises in [[dependence]] upon other [[causes and conditions]]. This is well exemplified in the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[vijñāna]] (P. viññāṇa)'cognitive [[awareness]]' or '[[consciousness]],' the central most {{Wiki|concept}} in [[Buddhist]] [[understanding]] of [[mind]]. Although the Buddha8 generally declared that "Apart from [[conditions]], there is no [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]]" (M I 258), each specific [[form]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] arises in {{Wiki|conjunction}} with particular factors: "[[Visual]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] arises dependent on the [[eye]] and ([[visual]]) [[form]]" (S II 73). That is, when an [[object]] appears in a [[sense-field]], impinging upon its respective [[sense-organ]], a [[moment]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[vijñāna]]) arises.9 [[Sense-object]] and [[sense-organ]] (or {{Wiki|faculty}}) are thus correlatively defined: a [[visual object]], by [[definition]], is that kind of {{Wiki|stimulus}} which can impinge upon an [[eye]]. The same is true for all six modes of [[human]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]]: [[visual]]-, [[auditory]]-, {{Wiki|olfactory}}-, {{Wiki|gustatory}}-, {{Wiki|tactile}}- and mental-cognitive [[awareness]]. All arise depending upon the concomitance of their respective {{Wiki|organs}} (or [[faculties]]), the [[five senses]] and mind,10 with their [[corresponding]] classes of {{Wiki|stimuli}}.
  
Cognitive awareness (vijñāna) is, moreover, a result of discernment. Vijñāna is commonly defined in Abhidharma era texts as "the discrete discernment [of sense objects]," 11 a definition emphasizing the disjunctive sense that the prefix 'vi-' (cognate with Latin 'dis-')12 lends to the verbal root 'jña,' 'to know.' We will return to this sense of discernment shortly.
+
[[Cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[vijñāna]]) is, moreover, a result of [[discernment]]. [[Vijñāna]] is commonly defined in [[Abhidharma]] {{Wiki|era}} texts as "the discrete [[discernment]] [of [[sense objects]]]," 11 a [[definition]] {{Wiki|emphasizing}} the disjunctive [[sense]] that the prefix 'vi-' ({{Wiki|cognate}} with {{Wiki|Latin}} 'dis-')12 lends to the [[verbal]] [[root]] 'jña,' 'to know.' We will return to this [[sense]] of [[discernment]] shortly.
  
Although it is common to speak of cognitive awareness as if it actively cognizes objects, in the syntax of dependent arising cognitive awareness does not actually cognize anything—it simply is the awareness which arises when the requisite conditions come together.13 Vasubandhu, author of the fifth-century Abhidharma-kośa, makes precisely this point:
+
Although it is common to speak of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] as if it actively [[Wikipedia:Cognition|cognizes]] [[objects]], in the [[syntax]] of [[dependent arising]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] does not actually {{Wiki|cognize}} anything—it simply is the [[awareness]] which arises when the requisite [[conditions]] come together.13 [[Vasubandhu]], author of the fifth-century [[Abhidharma-kośa]], makes precisely this point:
  
The sūtra teaches: "By reason of the organ of sight and of visible matter there arises the visual consciousness" : there is not there either an organ that sees, or visible matter that is seen; there is not there any action of seeing, nor any agent that sees; this is only a play of cause and effect. In the light of [common] practice, one speaks, metaphorically, of this process: "The eye sees, and the consciousness discerns." But one should not cling to these metaphors.14
+
The [[sūtra]] teaches: "By [[reason]] of the {{Wiki|organ}} of [[sight]] and of [[visible]] {{Wiki|matter}} there arises the [[visual consciousness]]" : there is not there either an {{Wiki|organ}} that sees, or [[visible]] {{Wiki|matter}} that is seen; there is not there any [[action]] of [[seeing]], nor any agent that sees; this is only a play of [[cause and effect]]. In the {{Wiki|light}} of [common] practice, one speaks, {{Wiki|metaphorically}}, of this process: "The [[eye]] sees, and the [[consciousness]] discerns." But one should not [[cling]] to these metaphors.14
  
To cling to the 'metaphors' of agents and actions—as if, for example, hearing were listening and seeing were watching—obscures the radically depersonalized model of mind expressed by the notion of no-self (anātman). In other words, to interpret vijñāna as an act of cognition rather than an occurrence of cognitive awareness is to ignore the syntax of dependent arising, which takes no active subject. Once again, the traditional Buddhist denial of a substantive, unchanging entity may be seen as less a metaphysical position than a function of its mode of analysis.15 Cognitive awareness is not something 'someone' does. Like an act of nature, cognitive awareness happens.
+
To [[cling]] to the '{{Wiki|metaphors}}' of agents and actions—as if, for example, hearing were listening and [[seeing]] were watching—obscures the radically depersonalized model of [[mind]] expressed by the notion of [[no-self]] ([[anātman]]). In other words, to interpret [[vijñāna]] as an act of [[cognition]] rather than an occurrence of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] is to ignore the [[syntax]] of [[dependent arising]], which takes no active [[subject]]. Once again, the [[traditional]] [[Buddhist]] {{Wiki|denial}} of a substantive, [[unchanging]] [[entity]] may be seen as less a [[metaphysical]] position than a function of its mode of analysis.15 [[Cognitive]] [[awareness]] is not something 'someone' does. Like an act of [[nature]], [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] happens.
  
This entails a number of important implications. Cognition, in these terms, is neither purely subjective nor wholly objective. Like a transaction that takes place between individuals, cognitive awareness occurs at the interface, the concomitance, of a sense-organ and its correlative stimulus. Cognitive awareness is thus neither an exact 'mirror of nature' which reflects things 'as they are'—since what constitutes an 'object' is necessarily defined by the capacities of a particular sense organ; nor is it a unilateral projection of a priori categories—since the cognitive capacities of a sense organ are also correlatively defined by the kinds of stimuli that may impinge upon it. In other words, the 'subjective' sense-organs and 'objective' stimulus necessarily function in relation to, and are only intelligible in terms of, each other.16
+
This entails a number of important implications. [[Cognition]], in these terms, is neither purely [[subjective]] nor wholly [[objective]]. Like a transaction that takes place between {{Wiki|individuals}}, [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] occurs at the interface, the concomitance, of a [[sense-organ]] and its correlative {{Wiki|stimulus}}. [[Cognitive]] [[awareness]] is thus neither an exact '[[mirror]] of [[nature]]' which reflects things 'as they are'—since what constitutes an '[[object]]' is necessarily defined by the capacities of a particular [[sense organ]]; nor is it a unilateral projection of {{Wiki|a priori}} categories—since the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] capacities of a [[sense organ]] are also correlatively defined by the kinds of {{Wiki|stimuli}} that may impinge upon it. In other words, the '[[subjective]]' [[sense-organs]] and '[[objective]]' {{Wiki|stimulus}} necessarily function in [[relation]] to, and are only intelligible in terms of, each other.16
  
On the one hand, this is just common sense, and nearly tautological: of course perception is based upon our means of cognition. We can only perceive what we can discern, and what we can discern depends upon our means of perception. On the other hand, the implications of this relational view of cognition continue unfolding as we continue asking that quintessential Buddhist question: under what conditions does discerning cognitive awareness arise? For discerning cognitive awareness is not only an event that occurs temporally, but one which equally depends upon relational distinctions—and relational distinctions are hardly substances. Following the implications of this 'insubstantial discernment,' our epistemology based upon dependent arising begins to get slippery indeed.
+
On the one hand, this is just {{Wiki|common sense}}, and nearly tautological: of course [[perception]] is based upon our [[means of cognition]]. We can only {{Wiki|perceive}} what we can discern, and what we can discern depends upon our means of [[perception]]. On the other hand, the implications of this relational view of [[cognition]] continue unfolding as we continue asking that quintessential [[Buddhist]] question: under what [[conditions]] does discerning [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] arise? For discerning [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] is not only an event that occurs temporally, but one which equally depends upon relational distinctions—and relational {{Wiki|distinctions}} are hardly {{Wiki|substances}}. Following the implications of this 'insubstantial [[discernment]],' our epistemology based upon [[dependent arising]] begins to get slippery indeed.
  
III. The Dependent Arising of Awareness (vijñāna) of Difference.
+
III. The [[Dependent Arising]] of [[Awareness]] ([[vijñāna]]) of Difference.
  
Perception operates only on difference. All receipt of information is necessarily the receipt of news of difference.
+
[[Perception]] operates only on difference. All receipt of [[information]] is necessarily the receipt of news of difference.
  
— Gregory Bateson, Mind and Nature
+
— Gregory Bateson, [[Mind]] and [[Nature]]
  
We know we are entering a different view of the world when we read the following statement in an early Buddhist text:
+
We know we are entering a different view of the [[world]] when we read the following statement in an early [[Buddhist text]]:
  
The eye, arising, does not come from any place; perishing, it does not remain in any place. In this way, the eye exists after having been non-existent and, after having existed, disappears.17
+
The [[eye]], [[arising]], does not come from any place; perishing, it does not remain in any place. In this way, the [[eye]] [[exists]] after having been [[non-existent]] and, after having existed, disappears.17
  
Such passages call out for clarification, and not only for those unfamiliar with Buddhist thought. And yet, as we shall see, these notions follow quite logically from the basic perspective of dependent arising.
+
Such passages call out for clarification, and not only for those unfamiliar with [[Buddhist]] [[thought]]. And yet, as we shall see, these notions follow quite [[logically]] from the basic {{Wiki|perspective}} of [[dependent arising]].
  
I will use the analyses of Gregory Bateson, biologist, cyberneticist, and anthropologist, to enter into the subtle implications of an epistemology based upon dependent arising—from the idea that all phenomena are necessarily in flux, to the airy notion that not only do they neither exist nor not exist but that their discernment necessarily depends upon insubstantial classificatory grids or 'mapping.' In his popular book, Mind and Nature, Bateson analyzes cognitive processes by comparing them to a simple electric switch:
+
I will use the analyses of Gregory Bateson, [[biologist]], cyberneticist, and anthropologist, to enter into the {{Wiki|subtle}} implications of an epistemology based upon dependent arising—from the [[idea]] that all [[phenomena]] are necessarily in flux, to the airy notion that not only do they neither [[exist]] nor not [[exist]] but that their [[discernment]] necessarily depends upon insubstantial classificatory grids or 'mapping.' In his popular [[book]], [[Mind]] and [[Nature]], Bateson analyzes [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} by comparing them to a simple electric switch:
  
[T]he switch, considered as a part of an electric circuit, does not exist when it is in the on position. From the point of view of the circuit, it is not different from the conducting wire which leads to it and the wire which leads away from it. It is merely 'more conductor.' Conversely, but similarly, when the switch is off, it does not exist from the point of view of the circuit. It is nothing, a gap between two conductors which themselves exist only as conductors when the switch is on. In other words, the switch is not except at the moments of its change of setting, and the concept 'switch' has thus a special relation to time. It is related to the notion 'change' rather than to the notion 'object.'
+
[T]he switch, considered as a part of an electric circuit, does not [[exist]] when it is in the on position. From the point of view of the circuit, it is not different from the conducting wire which leads to it and the wire which leads away from it. It is merely 'more conductor.' Conversely, but similarly, when the switch is off, it does not [[exist]] from the point of view of the circuit. It is nothing, a gap between two conductors which themselves [[exist]] only as conductors when the switch is on. In other words, the switch is not except at the moments of its change of setting, and the {{Wiki|concept}} 'switch' has thus a special [[relation]] to time. It is related to the notion 'change' rather than to the notion '[[object]].'
  
Sense organs, as we have already noted, admit only news of difference and are indeed normally triggered only by change, i.e., by events or by those differences in the perceived world which can be made into events by moving the sense organ. In other words, the end organs of sense are analogous to switches. They must be turned 'on' for a single moment by external impact. That single moment is the generating of a single impulse in the afferent nerve.18
+
[[Sense organs]], as we have already noted, admit only news of difference and are indeed normally triggered only by change, i.e., by events or by those differences in the [[perceived]] [[world]] which can be made into events by moving the [[sense organ]]. In other words, the end {{Wiki|organs}} of [[sense]] are analogous to switches. They must be turned 'on' for a [[single moment]] by external impact. That [[single moment]] is the generating of a single impulse in the afferent nerve.18
  
The switch exists, as a switch, only at the moment of switching, otherwise it remains indistinguishable from the rest of the circuit. Our sense organs function similarly, Bateson avers: they only operate relative to, that is, are only triggered by, changes in stimuli, i.e., by events. Bateson is not simply parroting the ancient platitude that 'everything changes.'19 Rather, he is suggesting the more fundamental notion that change is constitutive of perception itself. Without change, there is no perception. Hence, to even speak of perception is necessarily to speak of events—and this is to speak in terms of dependent arising. A cognitive event is a function of the interaction between sense organs and their correlative stimuli. Perception for Bateson, as cognitive awareness for the Buddhists, is fundamentally processual.
+
The switch [[exists]], as a switch, only at the [[moment]] of switching, otherwise it remains indistinguishable from the rest of the circuit. Our [[sense organs]] function similarly, Bateson avers: they only operate [[relative]] to, that is, are only triggered by, changes in {{Wiki|stimuli}}, i.e., by events. Bateson is not simply parroting the [[ancient]] platitude that 'everything changes.'19 Rather, he is suggesting the more fundamental notion that change is constitutive of [[perception]] itself. Without change, there is no [[perception]]. Hence, to even speak of [[perception]] is necessarily to speak of events—and this is to speak in terms of [[dependent arising]]. A [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] event is a function of the interaction between [[sense organs]] and their correlative {{Wiki|stimuli}}. [[Perception]] for Bateson, as [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] for the [[Buddhists]], is fundamentally processual.
  
But it is also discriminative. Recall the definition of cognitive awareness (vijñāna) as "the discrete discernment [of sense objects]." Just as the impingement of a sense organ that gives rise to a moment of cognitive awareness is a temporally distinct event, so too does it depend upon a contextually distinct difference. Bateson illustrates this as follows:
+
But it is also discriminative. Recall the [[definition]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[vijñāna]]) as "the discrete [[discernment]] [of [[sense objects]]]." Just as the impingement of a [[sense organ]] that gives rise to a [[moment]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] is a temporally {{Wiki|distinct}} event, so too does it depend upon a contextually {{Wiki|distinct}} difference. Bateson illustrates this as follows:
  
I commonly make a heavy dot with chalk on the surface of the blackboard... to achieve some thickness... If I move my finger across the spot, the difference in levels is very conspicuous... What happens is... an event, a step function, a sharp change in the state of the relationship between my fingertip and the surface of the blackboard. This example, which is typical of all sensory experience, shows how our sensory system... can only operate with events, which we can call changes... In the case of vision, it is true that we think we can see the unchanging... the truth of the matter is that... the eyeball has a continual tremor, called micronystagmus. The eyeball vibrates through a few seconds of arc and thereby causes the optical image on the retina to move relative to the rods and cones which are the sensitive end organs. The end organs are thus in continual receipt of events that correspond to outlines in the visible world. We draw distinctions; that is, we pull them out. Those distinctions that remain undrawn are not.20
+
I commonly make a heavy dot with chalk on the surface of the blackboard... to achieve some thickness... If I move my finger across the spot, the difference in levels is very conspicuous... What happens is... an event, a step function, a sharp change in the [[state]] of the relationship between my fingertip and the surface of the blackboard. This example, which is typical of all [[sensory experience]], shows how our sensory system... can only operate with events, which we can call changes... In the case of [[vision]], it is true that we think we can see the [[unchanging]]... the [[truth]] of the {{Wiki|matter}} is that... the {{Wiki|eyeball}} has a continual tremor, called micronystagmus. The {{Wiki|eyeball}} vibrates through a few seconds of arc and thereby [[causes]] the optical image on the {{Wiki|retina}} to move [[relative]] to the rods and cones which are the [[sensitive]] end {{Wiki|organs}}. The end {{Wiki|organs}} are thus in continual receipt of events that correspond to outlines in the [[visible]] [[world]]. We draw {{Wiki|distinctions}}; that is, we pull them out. Those {{Wiki|distinctions}} that remain undrawn are not.20
  
Just as the switch does not exist, for the circuit, except while the switch is switching, so too distinct stimuli do not exist, for a cognitive system, except insofar as they involve contextual differences. This is not to say that 'differences are perceived' (which would abandon the syntax of dependent arising), but rather that an awareness of difference is constitutive of perception in the same way change is. To even speak of perception is to necessarily to speak of awareness of differences.
+
Just as the switch does not [[exist]], for the circuit, except while the switch is switching, so too {{Wiki|distinct}} {{Wiki|stimuli}} do not [[exist]], for a [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] system, except insofar as they involve contextual differences. This is not to say that 'differences are [[perceived]]' (which would abandon the [[syntax]] of [[dependent arising]]), but rather that an [[awareness]] of difference is constitutive of [[perception]] in the same way change is. To even speak of [[perception]] is to necessarily to speak of [[awareness]] of differences.
  
Awareness of differences, however, cannot arise outside of a context, since differences occur between phenomena. "To produce news of difference, i.e., information," Bateson observes, "there must be two entities," since "each alone is—for the mind and perception—a non-entity, a non-being." 21 An absolutely isolated object would be imperceptible, like an animal which stays perfectly camouflaged as long as it does not move. That is, just as switches only arise momentarily, differences only arise contextually. Contextual differences, however, have no singular location. Bateson thus continues:
+
[[Awareness]] of differences, however, cannot arise outside of a context, since differences occur between [[phenomena]]. "To produce news of difference, i.e., [[information]]," Bateson observes, "there must be two entities," since "each alone is—for the [[mind]] and perception—a [[non-entity]], a [[non-being]]." 21 An absolutely isolated [[object]] would be imperceptible, like an [[animal]] which stays perfectly camouflaged as long as it does not move. That is, just as switches only arise momentarily, differences only arise contextually. Contextual differences, however, have no singular location. Bateson thus continues:
  
Difference, being of the nature of relationship, is not located in time or in space. We say that the white spot is 'there,' 'in the middle of the blackboard,' but the difference between the spot and the blackboard is not 'there.' It is not in the spot; it is not in the blackboard; it is not in the space between the board and the chalk.... When I wipe the blackboard, where does the difference go?... Difference is precisely not substance... difference... has no dimensions. It is qualitative, not quantitative.22
+
Difference, being of the [[nature]] of relationship, is not located in time or in [[space]]. We say that the white spot is 'there,' 'in the middle of the blackboard,' but the difference between the spot and the blackboard is not 'there.' It is not in the spot; it is not in the blackboard; it is not in the [[space]] between the board and the chalk.... When I wipe the blackboard, where does the difference go?... Difference is precisely [[not substance]]... difference... has no {{Wiki|dimensions}}. It is qualitative, not quantitative.22
  
Since awareness of differences arises contextually rather than independently, and is episodic rather than enduring, it has no substantive existence. Not being a substance, it neither comes nor goes anywhere. The scriptural passage cited earlier in this section thus answers Bateson's query, "where does the difference go?" : as an object of awareness, "the eye, arising, does not come from any place; perishing, it does not remain in any place." The arising of cognitive awareness, which arises in the interface between the sense-fields and sense faculties, is axiomatically both momentary and discerning. All phenomena, the Buddhist sutras state, are evanescent like "A dew drop, a bubble, a dream, a lightning flash or a cloud."
+
Since [[awareness]] of differences arises contextually rather than {{Wiki|independently}}, and is episodic rather than enduring, it has no substantive [[existence]]. Not being a [[substance]], it neither comes nor goes anywhere. The [[scriptural]] passage cited earlier in this section thus answers Bateson's query, "where does the difference go?" : as an [[object of awareness]], "the [[eye]], [[arising]], does not come from any place; perishing, it does not remain in any place." The [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], which arises in the interface between the sense-fields and [[sense faculties]], is axiomatically both momentary and discerning. All [[phenomena]], the [[Buddhist sutras]] [[state]], are evanescent like "A dew drop, a bubble, a [[dream]], a {{Wiki|lightning}} flash or a cloud."
  
Bateson's ideas also suggest an interesting approach to the elusive notion of dharma found in the Abhidharma traditions (roughly 200B.C.E.-600C.E.). Although Abhidharma has many dimensions, we shall consider it here only insofar as it is a "phenomenological psychology" whose "primary concern... is to understand the nature of experience, and thus the reality on which it focuses is conscious reality, the world as given in experience." 23 Abhidharma, in this respect, represents an attempt to systematically analyze mental processes in terms of experiential events—and it is these momentary24 and distinctive events that are called dharmas.25 While dharmas have often been interpreted as elements of existence, as if they referred to substantive constituents of an objective world, we suggest an interpretation in the terms of dependent arising of cognitive awareness described above. A dharma refers, that is, like the sensation of the spot on the chalkboard, to each momentary and distinct aspect of experience insofar as it is perceptively involved in the arising of cognitive awareness. Thus it logically follows from our mode of analysis that dharmas arise from nowhere and go nowhere. That is, like the distinctions triggered by Bateson's finger on the chalk spot, dharmas have no actual substance nor any singular location; they are neither a 'something' nor a 'nothing,' ontologically speaking.26 Consistent with our previous analysis: without change or distinctions, there are no dharmas.
+
Bateson's [[ideas]] also suggest an [[interesting]] approach to the elusive notion of [[dharma]] found in the [[Abhidharma]] [[traditions]] (roughly 200B.C.E.-600C.E.). Although [[Abhidharma]] has many {{Wiki|dimensions}}, we shall consider it here only insofar as it is a "{{Wiki|phenomenological}} {{Wiki|psychology}}" whose "primary [[concern]]... is to understand the [[nature]] of [[experience]], and thus the [[reality]] on which it focuses is [[conscious]] [[reality]], the [[world]] as given in [[experience]]." 23 [[Abhidharma]], in this [[respect]], represents an attempt to systematically analyze [[mental processes]] in terms of experiential events—and it is these momentary24 and {{Wiki|distinctive}} events that are called dharmas.25 While [[dharmas]] have often been interpreted as [[elements of existence]], as if they referred to substantive constituents of an [[objective world]], we suggest an [[interpretation]] in the terms of [[dependent arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] described above. A [[dharma]] refers, that is, like the [[sensation]] of the spot on the chalkboard, to each momentary and {{Wiki|distinct}} aspect of [[experience]] insofar as it is perceptively involved in the [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]]. Thus it [[logically]] follows from our mode of analysis that [[dharmas]] arise from nowhere and go nowhere. That is, like the {{Wiki|distinctions}} triggered by Bateson's finger on the chalk spot, [[dharmas]] have no actual [[substance]] nor any singular location; they are neither a 'something' nor a 'nothing,' [[ontologically]] speaking.26 Consistent with our previous analysis: without change or {{Wiki|distinctions}}, there are no [[dharmas]].
  
It is this notion of dharmas—as distinct phenomena which lack location and substantive existence, that evanescently arise from nowhere and go nowhere—that became the basic unit with which Abhidharma analyzes and describes the arising of cognitive awareness and other processes of mind. That is to say, that insofar as every one of the conditioning factors that instigate a moment of cognitive awareness themselves become events that give rise to cognitive awareness, they become dharmas. No dharma can therefore be distinguished by itself; "there must be two entities," as Bateson says. Otherwise, each dharma would itself be indiscernible. To even speak of dharmas then is necessarily to speak of a context of distinctions. These are, of course, the same conclusions we drew above with our analysis of perception, except that they may now also be reflexively applied to the systemic differentiation between the terms of analysis themselves. Abhidharma, in other words, is a "metapsychology," which self-consciously "deals with the various concepts and categories of consciousness as the primary objects of investigation." 27
+
It is this notion of dharmas—as {{Wiki|distinct}} [[phenomena]] which lack location and substantive [[existence]], that evanescently arise from nowhere and go nowhere—that became the basic unit with which [[Abhidharma]] analyzes and describes the [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] and other {{Wiki|processes}} of [[mind]]. That is to say, that insofar as every one of the {{Wiki|conditioning}} factors that instigate a [[moment]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] themselves become events that give rise to [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], they become [[dharmas]]. No [[dharma]] can therefore be {{Wiki|distinguished}} by itself; "there must be two entities," as Bateson says. Otherwise, each [[dharma]] would itself be indiscernible. To even speak of [[dharmas]] then is necessarily to speak of a context of {{Wiki|distinctions}}. These are, of course, the same conclusions we drew above with our analysis of [[perception]], except that they may now also be reflexively applied to the systemic differentiation between the terms of analysis themselves. [[Abhidharma]], in other words, is a "metapsychology," which self-consciously "deals with the various [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] and categories of [[consciousness]] as the primary [[objects]] of [[investigation]]." 27
  
Although we will return to this notion of reflexivity below, we must point out here one further implication from the logic, the causal syntax, of dependent arising. While dharmas may ultimately refer to experiential phenomena, what counts as a dharma in any system of description must always be distinguished from other dharmas. Dharmas cannot therefore refer to independent, self-sufficient entities. Or rather, and more precisely, we cannot speak about the 'true nature' of a dharma outside of a given system of analysis.28 This relativizes the notion of dharmas have any truly independent 'distinguishing characteristic' (AKBh ad I.2b; svalakṣaṇa),29 and marks our departure from most orthodox Abhidharma systems.
+
Although we will return to this notion of reflexivity below, we must point out here one further implication from the [[logic]], the causal [[syntax]], of [[dependent arising]]. While [[dharmas]] may ultimately refer to experiential [[phenomena]], what counts as a [[dharma]] in any system of description must always be {{Wiki|distinguished}} from other [[dharmas]]. [[Dharmas]] cannot therefore refer to {{Wiki|independent}}, self-sufficient entities. Or rather, and more precisely, we cannot speak about the '[[true nature]]' of a [[dharma]] outside of a given system of analysis.28 This relativizes the notion of [[dharmas]] have any truly {{Wiki|independent}} 'distinguishing [[characteristic]]' (AKBh ad I.2b; svalakṣaṇa),29 and marks our departure from most [[orthodox]] [[Abhidharma]] systems.
  
We thus come to the surprising conclusion that while these distinctions do not refer to substances or entities, either ontologically or epistemologically, they are nevertheless constitutive of both perception and the entire system of knowledge based upon dharmas. Without such distinctions, there can be no such knowledge. Knowledge thus depends not just upon the arising of an awareness of difference triggered by an impingement of a sense organ, but even more fundamentally upon the classifications implicit in any such distinction. The arising of cognitive awareness is therefore not just correlative to our sense organs or faculties, but also to the very possibilities for such distinctions that are enstructured in those organs and faculties in the first place. We cannot help seeing something as red rather than blue, hearing pitches as high or low, feeling distinct textures or disparate temperatures, or smelling odors enticing or odious. Since such distinctions are constitutive of cognitive awareness, the classifications they depend upon are also indispensable for any arising of discerning cognitive awareness (vijñāna). As cognitive scientists Lakoff and Johnson point out:
+
We thus come to the surprising conclusion that while these {{Wiki|distinctions}} do not refer to {{Wiki|substances}} or entities, either [[ontologically]] or [[epistemologically]], they are nevertheless constitutive of both [[perception]] and the entire system of [[knowledge]] based upon [[dharmas]]. Without such {{Wiki|distinctions}}, there can be no such [[knowledge]]. [[Knowledge]] thus depends not just upon the [[arising]] of an [[awareness]] of difference triggered by an impingement of a [[sense organ]], but even more fundamentally upon the classifications implicit in any such {{Wiki|distinction}}. The [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] is therefore not just correlative to our [[sense organs]] or [[faculties]], but also to the very possibilities for such {{Wiki|distinctions}} that are enstructured in those {{Wiki|organs}} and [[faculties]] in the first place. We cannot help [[seeing]] something as [[red]] rather than blue, hearing pitches as high or low, [[feeling]] {{Wiki|distinct}} textures or disparate temperatures, or [[smelling]] {{Wiki|odors}} enticing or odious. Since such {{Wiki|distinctions}} are constitutive of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], the classifications they depend upon are also indispensable for any [[arising]] of discerning [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[vijñāna]]). As [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[scientists]] Lakoff and Johnson point out:
  
Categorization is ... a consequence of how we are embodied.... We categorize as we do because we have the brains and bodies we have and because we interact in the world the way we do... What that means is that the categories we form are part of our experience. They are the structures that differentiate aspects of our experience into discernible kinds. Categorization is thus not a purely intellectual matter, occurring after the fact of experience. Rather, the formation and use of categories is the stuff of experience.30
+
Categorization is ... a consequence of how we are [[embodied]].... We categorize as we do because we have the {{Wiki|brains}} and [[bodies]] we have and because we interact in the [[world]] the way we do... What that means is that the categories we [[form]] are part of our [[experience]]. They are the structures that differentiate aspects of our [[experience]] into discernible kinds. Categorization is thus not a purely [[intellectual]] {{Wiki|matter}}, occurring after the fact of [[experience]]. Rather, the formation and use of categories is the stuff of experience.30
  
Our cognitions and distinctions, and the implicit schemas that inform them, thus constitute our experienced 'world.' While the map may not be the territory, our world is unavoidably a mapped world.31
+
Our [[cognitions]] and {{Wiki|distinctions}}, and the implicit schemas that inform them, thus constitute our [[experienced]] '[[world]].' While the map may not be the territory, our [[world]] is unavoidably a mapped world.31
  
Thus far, we have analyzed the arising of discerning cognitive awareness, of experience without a subject, as a discrete event, first temporally, as a process which occurs when some stimulus impinges upon its correlative sense organ or faculty, and then epistemologically, insofar as those stimuli are contextually distinguished in dependence upon some embedded and implicit system of distinctions. Our further inquiry into the conditions for the arising of this world of experience will proceed from this, leading into two initially diverging, but ultimately converging, directions: first, we will examine the co-evolutionary processes whereby sense organs and faculties come to be correlative with the stimuli they are receptive to, the so-called 'structural coupling with the world;' and, dependent upon that, how the classificatory schemas embedded in these faculties become inseparable from language use, which is itself inescapably intersubjective. These two directions will be reunited in the notion of the 'cognitive unconscious,' a dimension of mind resulting from the intertwined co-evolutionary processes of our neurological, linguistic and social lives. This development implies that transient and insubstantial events, such as the discrete awareness of differences "not located in space and time," can, over time, give rise to the phenomenal world we collectively inhabit—bodies and all. These processes involve, however, a series of vicious circles—in which thoughts without a thinker lead to acts without an actor, and a world without a maker, which leads on to further thoughts, etc.—from which we can hardly find respite.
+
Thus far, we have analyzed the [[arising]] of discerning [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], of [[experience]] without a [[subject]], as a discrete event, first temporally, as a process which occurs when some {{Wiki|stimulus}} impinges upon its correlative [[sense organ]] or {{Wiki|faculty}}, and then [[epistemologically]], insofar as those {{Wiki|stimuli}} are contextually {{Wiki|distinguished}} in [[dependence]] upon some embedded and implicit system of {{Wiki|distinctions}}. Our further inquiry into the [[conditions]] for the [[arising]] of this [[world]] of [[experience]] will proceed from this, leading into two initially diverging, but ultimately converging, [[directions]]: first, we will examine the co-evolutionary {{Wiki|processes}} whereby [[sense organs]] and [[faculties]] come to be correlative with the {{Wiki|stimuli}} they are receptive to, the so-called 'structural coupling with the [[world]];' and, [[dependent upon]] that, how the classificatory schemas embedded in these [[faculties]] become [[inseparable]] from [[language]] use, which is itself inescapably intersubjective. These two [[directions]] will be reunited in the notion of the '[[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[unconscious]],' a [[dimension]] of [[mind]] resulting from the intertwined co-evolutionary {{Wiki|processes}} of our {{Wiki|neurological}}, {{Wiki|linguistic}} and {{Wiki|social}} [[lives]]. This [[development]] implies that transient and insubstantial events, such as the discrete [[awareness]] of differences "not located in {{Wiki|space and time}}," can, over time, give rise to the [[phenomenal world]] we collectively inhabit—bodies and all. These {{Wiki|processes}} involve, however, a series of vicious circles—in which [[thoughts]] without a thinker lead to acts without an actor, and a [[world]] without a maker, which leads on to further [[thoughts]], etc.—from which we can hardly find respite.
  
IV. Circular Causality Brings Forth a World: Biology
+
IV. Circular [[Causality]] Brings Forth a [[World]]: {{Wiki|Biology}}
  
In mental process, the effects of differences are to be regarded as transforms of the difference which preceded them... ifferences... and their trains of effects in promoting other differences become material of information, redundancy, pattern, and so on.
+
In [[mental]] process, the effects of differences are to be regarded as transforms of the difference which preceded them... ifferences... and their trains of effects in promoting other differences become material of [[information]], redundancy, pattern, and so on.
  
— Bateson, Mind and Nature
+
— Bateson, [[Mind]] and [[Nature]]
  
How then can there be causality without agents? And, more specifically, how is it that our sense-faculties came to be receptive to the particular types of stimuli that impinge upon them, which together give rise to our world of experience? Our capacities for such awareness of distinctions did not arise uncaused, nor are they without their own consequences. They developed in dependence upon previous kinds of experience and in turn condition the kinds of experience, the kinds of cognitive awareness, that may arise in the future. The momentary arising of the discernment of differences is thus part of a larger feedback cycle in which "the effects of differences are to be regarded as transforms of the difference which preceded them." These two notions—circular causality, in the form of recursive feedback processes, and epigenesis, wherein the results of previous events serve as the basis for succeeding ones—comprise another area where Buddhist philosophy has much in common with scientific models of causality, particularly those of cognitive science and evolutionary biology. In both perspectives, these models turn our attention away from independent acts of isolated entities and toward particular patterns of interaction that give rise both to immediate forms of cognitive awareness and, in the long run, to the living forms we all embody. That is, this circular causality operates at both micro and macro levels.
+
How then can there be [[causality]] without agents? And, more specifically, how is it that our [[sense-faculties]] came to be receptive to the particular types of {{Wiki|stimuli}} that impinge upon them, which together give rise to our [[world]] of [[experience]]? Our capacities for such [[awareness]] of {{Wiki|distinctions}} did not arise uncaused, nor are they without their [[own]] {{Wiki|consequences}}. They developed in [[dependence]] upon previous kinds of [[experience]] and in turn [[condition]] the kinds of [[experience]], the kinds of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], that may arise in the {{Wiki|future}}. The momentary [[arising]] of the [[discernment]] of differences is thus part of a larger feedback cycle in which "the effects of differences are to be regarded as transforms of the difference which preceded them." These two notions—circular [[causality]], in the [[form]] of recursive feedback {{Wiki|processes}}, and {{Wiki|epigenesis}}, wherein the results of previous events serve as the basis for succeeding ones—comprise another area where [[Buddhist philosophy]] has much in common with [[scientific]] models of [[causality]], particularly those of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[science]] and evolutionary {{Wiki|biology}}. In both perspectives, these models turn our [[attention]] away from {{Wiki|independent}} acts of isolated entities and toward particular patterns of interaction that give rise both to immediate [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] and, in the long run, to the living [[forms]] we all embody. That is, this circular [[causality]] operates at both micro and macro levels.
  
At the micro level, as we have seen, discerning cognitive awareness arises whenever our sensory organs are impinged upon, as, for example, through the incessant tremor of the eyes which continuously gives rise to visual cognitive awareness. The very processes of living ensure that there is virtually no time, even during sleep, when our sense organs are not being impinged upon in some fashion. Our pulmonary and respiratory systems alone prevent that. To speak of living therefore is necessarily to speak of the continuous changes in our skin cells, blood vessels, neurons, etc., which continuously impinge upon our senses and hence continuously give rise to moments, however faint, of cognitive awareness. This inseparability between cognitive processes and the processes of living led biological philosophers Maturana and Varela to effectively equate the two: "living systems are cognitive systems and living as a process is a process of cognition." 32 In other words, the processes of change are equally constitutive of life and of the arising cognitive awareness.
+
At the micro level, as we have seen, discerning [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] arises whenever our [[sensory organs]] are impinged upon, as, for example, through the {{Wiki|incessant}} tremor of the [[eyes]] which continuously gives rise to [[visual]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]]. The very {{Wiki|processes}} of living ensure that there is virtually no time, even during [[sleep]], when our [[sense organs]] are not being impinged upon in some fashion. Our pulmonary and respiratory systems alone prevent that. To speak of living therefore is necessarily to speak of the continuous changes in our {{Wiki|skin}} {{Wiki|cells}}, {{Wiki|blood vessels}}, {{Wiki|neurons}}, etc., which continuously impinge upon our [[senses]] and hence continuously give rise to moments, however faint, of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]]. This {{Wiki|inseparability}} between [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} and the {{Wiki|processes}} of living led {{Wiki|biological}} [[philosophers]] Maturana and Varela to effectively equate the two: "living systems are [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] systems and living as a process is a [[process of cognition]]." 32 In other words, the {{Wiki|processes}} of change are equally constitutive of [[life]] and of the [[arising]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]].
  
The reverse, of course, is also true. The cognitive processes inseparable from living continuously bring about changes in the organism. All cognitive processes, by definition, involve some neural response, some organismic activity. As Capra puts it in his Web of Life, "the human nervous system... interacts with the environment by continually modulating its structure." 33 That is, there is no cognition without a simultaneous change in the structure of an organism, in their cells, neurons, etc. Hence, Capra reverses the equation of cognition with life to say that "the structural changes in the system constitute acts of cognition." 34
+
The reverse, of course, is also true. The [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} [[inseparable]] from living continuously bring about changes in the {{Wiki|organism}}. All [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}}, by [[definition]], involve some neural response, some organismic [[activity]]. As Capra puts it in his Web of [[Life]], "the [[human]] {{Wiki|nervous system}}... interacts with the {{Wiki|environment}} by continually modulating its {{Wiki|structure}}." 33 That is, there is no [[cognition]] without a simultaneous change in the {{Wiki|structure}} of an {{Wiki|organism}}, in their {{Wiki|cells}}, {{Wiki|neurons}}, etc. Hence, Capra reverses the equation of [[cognition]] with [[life]] to say that "the structural changes in the system constitute acts of [[cognition]]." 34
  
These two notions—that living entails continuous cognition and cognition entails continuous modification of living structure—introduce an important causal reciprocity between the structure of sense organs and the arising of cognitive awareness. That is, stimuli are always impinging upon the sense organs, giving rise to forms of cognitive awareness; and these processes continuously but subtly modulate the structures of these organs, which in turn influence their receptivity to subsequent stimuli. As we know from Hebb's rule in neural pathways, the occurrence of cognitive processes reinforces their underlying neural structures, increasing the likelihood of them reoccurring in conjunction with similar processes. This causal reciprocity between cognition and structure provides, then, a working definition of a living system: An organism is something that maintains its organization by continuously reinforcing its own structures through its cognitive, that is, living, processes.35 Maturana and Varela have thus coined the term 'autopoiesis,'36 roughly 'self-making,'37 to express how organisms "transform matter into themselves in a manner such that the product of their operation is their own organization." 38 Cognitive systems, living systems, and autopoietic systems are here virtually synonymous.
+
These two notions—that living entails continuous [[cognition]] and [[cognition]] entails continuous modification of living structure—introduce an important causal reciprocity between the {{Wiki|structure}} of [[sense organs]] and the [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]]. That is, {{Wiki|stimuli}} are always impinging upon the [[sense organs]], giving rise to [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]]; and these {{Wiki|processes}} continuously but subtly modulate the structures of these {{Wiki|organs}}, which in turn influence their receptivity to subsequent {{Wiki|stimuli}}. As we know from Hebb's {{Wiki|rule}} in neural pathways, the occurrence of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} reinforces their underlying neural structures, increasing the likelihood of them reoccurring in {{Wiki|conjunction}} with similar {{Wiki|processes}}. This causal reciprocity between [[cognition]] and {{Wiki|structure}} provides, then, a working [[definition]] of a living system: An {{Wiki|organism}} is something that maintains its [[organization]] by continuously reinforcing its [[own]] structures through its [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]], that is, living, processes.35 Maturana and Varela have thus coined the term 'autopoiesis,'36 roughly 'self-making,'37 to express how {{Wiki|organisms}} "[[transform]] {{Wiki|matter}} into themselves in a manner such that the product of their operation is their [[own]] [[organization]]." 38 [[Cognitive]] systems, living systems, and autopoietic systems are here virtually {{Wiki|synonymous}}.
  
These reciprocal or autopoietic processes take place not only at the micro level of cognition, but also at the macro level of evolution. Both evolutionary biology and the view of dependent arising articulate models of circular causality to describe how things come into being over the long term through recursive feedback processes.39 Briefly,40 evolution occurs through differential reproductive success, a process whereby creatures who reproduce more prolifically pass on more of their heritable characteristics. This depicts "A circle of positive feedback" in which whatever differences lead to greater reproductive success are steadily reinforced over time. Complex structures are gradually built up by the successful changes or modifications of each generation, both by their proliferation through greater reproduction, as well as by becoming the basis for each succeeding generation. As an epigenetic41 process, therefore, "every evolutionary step is an addition of information to an already existing system." 42 In this fashion, the structures of all life, including human life, have come into being conditioned by an immensely long, complex and unending series of transformations over countless generations. As biological creatures, this means that the very minds and bodies we embody today reflect the gradually accumulated results of reproductively successful interactions between our forebears and their natural and social environments.43
+
These reciprocal or autopoietic {{Wiki|processes}} take place not only at the micro level of [[cognition]], but also at the macro level of [[evolution]]. Both evolutionary {{Wiki|biology}} and the view of [[dependent arising]] articulate models of circular [[causality]] to describe how things come into being over the long term through recursive feedback processes.39 Briefly,40 [[evolution]] occurs through differential {{Wiki|reproductive}} [[success]], a process whereby creatures who reproduce more prolifically pass on more of their heritable [[characteristics]]. This depicts "A circle of positive feedback" in which whatever differences lead to greater {{Wiki|reproductive}} [[success]] are steadily reinforced over time. Complex structures are gradually built up by the successful changes or modifications of each generation, both by their {{Wiki|proliferation}} through greater reproduction, as well as by becoming the basis for each succeeding generation. As an epigenetic41 process, therefore, "every evolutionary step is an addition of [[information]] to an already [[existing]] system." 42 In this fashion, the structures of all [[life]], [[including]] [[Wikipedia:Human life|human life]], have come into being [[conditioned]] by an immensely long, complex and unending series of transformations over countless generations. As {{Wiki|biological}} creatures, this means that the very [[minds]] and [[bodies]] we embody today reflect the gradually [[accumulated]] results of reproductively successful interactions between our forebears and their natural and {{Wiki|social}} environments.43
  
This focus upon interactive relationships, however, radically alters our ideas of what exactly 'evolves' in much the same way that our analysis of the dependent arising of cognitive awareness alters our ideas of who exactly cognizes.
+
This focus upon interactive relationships, however, radically alters our [[ideas]] of what exactly 'evolves' in much the same way that our analysis of the [[dependent arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] alters our [[ideas]] of who exactly [[Wikipedia:Cognition|cognizes]].
  
As we have seen, cognitive awareness arises with the concomitance of an appropriate stimulus, an 'object,' and its respective sense-organ or faculty. Cognitive awareness is a function of all of these togther, neither of them separately. They are also correlative: the kind of stimulus that may impinge upon a sense-organ depends upon the structure of that organ. Humans, for example, cannot see ultra-violet light or hear ultra-sonic sounds; bees and bats can. Taking an organism's eye-view, Maturana and Varela therefore argue that "perception should not be viewed as a grasping of an external reality, but rather as the specification of one." 44 That is, what constitutes the 'world' or 'environment' for any given organism depends upon its specific cognitive structures, since it is these that specify its 'cognitive domain.'45 Biologically speaking, then, we cannot speak of an independent, objective world that organisms have access to, because "the domain of classes of interactions into which an organism can enter constitute its entire cognitive reality." 46 To even speak of a 'world' therefore is necessarily to speak of a cognizing, that is, an interacting organism. Without an organism, there is no 'environment,' without cognitive interaction, no 'world.'47 In this sense, and consonant with the view of dependent arising, "world and perceiver specify each other." 48 As Capra notes, "cognition, then, is not a representation of an independently existing world, but rather a continual bringing forth of a world through the process of living." 49
+
As we have seen, [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] arises with the concomitance of an appropriate {{Wiki|stimulus}}, an '[[object]],' and its respective [[sense-organ]] or {{Wiki|faculty}}. [[Cognitive]] [[awareness]] is a function of all of these togther, neither of them separately. They are also correlative: the kind of {{Wiki|stimulus}} that may impinge upon a [[sense-organ]] depends upon the {{Wiki|structure}} of that {{Wiki|organ}}. [[Humans]], for example, cannot see ultra-violet {{Wiki|light}} or hear ultra-sonic {{Wiki|sounds}}; bees and bats can. Taking an organism's eye-view, Maturana and Varela therefore argue that "[[perception]] should not be viewed as a [[grasping]] of an [[external reality]], but rather as the specification of one." 44 That is, what constitutes the '[[world]]' or '{{Wiki|environment}}' for any given {{Wiki|organism}} depends upon its specific [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] structures, since it is these that specify its '[[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain.'45 Biologically {{Wiki|speaking}}, then, we cannot speak of an {{Wiki|independent}}, [[objective world]] that {{Wiki|organisms}} have access to, because "the domain of classes of interactions into which an {{Wiki|organism}} can enter constitute its entire [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[reality]]." 46 To even speak of a '[[world]]' therefore is necessarily to speak of a [[Wikipedia:Cognition|cognizing]], that is, an interacting {{Wiki|organism}}. Without an {{Wiki|organism}}, there is no '{{Wiki|environment}},' without [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] interaction, no 'world.'47 In this [[sense]], and consonant with the view of [[dependent arising]], "[[world]] and {{Wiki|perceiver}} specify each other." 48 As Capra notes, "[[cognition]], then, is not a [[representation]] of an {{Wiki|independently}} [[existing]] [[world]], but rather a continual bringing forth of a [[world]] through the process of living." 49
  
Defining the 'world' or 'environment' in this way—as that which comes into being for any given organism through the arising of it cognitive domain—is also used to describe the processes though which beings or species evolve or come into being over time. What constitutes an 'environment' for any organism,Tooby and Cosmides argue, are only "those particular aspects of the world that are rendered developmentally relevant by the evolved design of an organism's developmental adaptations." 50 And it is "this developmentally relevant environment" they continue, "the environment as interacted with by the organism—that, in a meaningful sense, can be said to be the product of evolution." 51 Thus, as with our analysis of cognitive awareness, evolutionary theory also shifts attention from the arising of entities to the patterns of interaction. "What evolves," Maturana and Varela observe, "is always a unit of interactions," 52 neither the organism by itself, and certainly not the environment alone, but the organism-in-environment. In other words, it is patterns of interaction that evolve,53 representing "the evolution of the cognitive domains." 54 And, similarly, the evolution of its cognitive domain is the evolution of the 'world'—for that specific kind of organism. In this way, a distinctive world is gradually built up in accordance with the distinctive structures of each living system through its entire history of organism-environment interactions, a process Maturana and Varela call a 'structural coupling with the world.' Just as with the arising of cognitive awareness and the functioning of living systems, the evolution of species is seen as the coming into being of specific patterns of interaction rather than the arising of independent entities. As physicist Norbert Wiener notes, "We are not stuff that abides, but patterns that perpetuate themselves." 55
+
Defining the '[[world]]' or '{{Wiki|environment}}' in this way—as that which comes into being for any given {{Wiki|organism}} through the [[arising]] of it [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain—is also used to describe the {{Wiki|processes}} though which [[beings]] or {{Wiki|species}} evolve or come into being over time. What constitutes an '{{Wiki|environment}}' for any organism,Tooby and Cosmides argue, are only "those particular aspects of the [[world]] that are rendered developmentally relevant by the evolved design of an organism's developmental adaptations." 50 And it is "this developmentally relevant {{Wiki|environment}}" they continue, "the {{Wiki|environment}} as interacted with by the organism—that, in a meaningful [[sense]], can be said to be the product of [[evolution]]." 51 Thus, as with our analysis of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], evolutionary {{Wiki|theory}} also shifts [[attention]] from the [[arising]] of entities to the patterns of interaction. "What evolves," Maturana and Varela observe, "is always a unit of interactions," 52 neither the {{Wiki|organism}} by itself, and certainly not the {{Wiki|environment}} alone, but the organism-in-environment. In other words, it is patterns of interaction that evolve,53 representing "the [[evolution]] of the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domains." 54 And, similarly, the [[evolution]] of its [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain is the [[evolution]] of the 'world'—for that specific kind of {{Wiki|organism}}. In this way, a {{Wiki|distinctive}} [[world]] is gradually built up in accordance with the {{Wiki|distinctive}} structures of each living system through its entire history of organism-environment interactions, a process Maturana and Varela call a 'structural coupling with the [[world]].' Just as with the [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] and the functioning of living systems, the [[evolution]] of {{Wiki|species}} is seen as the coming into being of specific patterns of interaction rather than the [[arising]] of {{Wiki|independent}} entities. As {{Wiki|physicist}} Norbert Wiener notes, "We are not stuff that abides, but patterns that perpetuate themselves." 55
  
V. Circular Causality Brings Forth a World: Buddhism
+
V. Circular [[Causality]] Brings Forth a [[World]]: [[Buddhism]]
  
The Elder traced a circle (cakka) on the ground and spoke thus to King Milinda: "Is there an end to this circle, sire?"
+
The Elder traced a circle ([[cakka]]) on the ground and spoke thus to [[King Milinda]]: "Is there an end to this circle, sire?"
  
 
"There is not, revered sir."
 
"There is not, revered sir."
  
"Even so, sire, are those cycles (cakka) that are spoken of by the Lord: 'Visual consciousness arises because of eye and material shapes, the meeting of the three is sensory impingement; conditioned by sensory impingement is feeling; conditioned by feeling is craving; conditioned by craving is kamma [karma]; vision [chakkhu, lit.: eye] is born again from kamma' - is there thus an end of this series?"
+
"Even so, sire, are those cycles ([[cakka]]) that are spoken of by the Lord: '[[Visual consciousness]] arises because of [[eye]] and material shapes, the meeting of the three is sensory impingement; [[conditioned]] by sensory impingement is [[feeling]]; [[conditioned]] by [[feeling]] is [[craving]]; [[conditioned]] by [[craving]] is [[kamma]] [[[karma]]]; [[vision]] [chakkhu, lit.: [[eye]]] is born again from [[kamma]]' - is there thus an end of this series?"
  
 
"There is not, revered sir." ....
 
"There is not, revered sir." ....
  
"Even so, the earliest point of [samsaric] time cannot be shown either."
+
"Even so, the earliest point of [[[samsaric]]] time cannot be shown either."
  
— Milinda's Questions.
+
[[Milinda's]] Questions.
  
We may now better appreciate some of the implications of the formula of dependent arising, whose cyclic nature warranted the appellation 'saṃsāra,' literally 'the going around.' This latter is traditionally taken as the course of an individual's nearly infinite series of lifetimes; in modern Buddhist vernaculars it simply refers to this life. As with evolutionary theory, this theory of circular causality applies equally well to both temporal dimensions,56 and the twelve factors57 of the series of dependent arising—often depicted in the famed Wheel of Life (bhava-cakra) on walls of Buddhist temples throughout Asia—are typically so explained. The cyclic and epigenetic nature of this causal model is epitomized in the reciprocal relationships between cognition and structure, that is, between cognitive awareness (vijñāna) (and its closely associated activities58 ) and the multiple senses of saṃskārā (Pāli sankhārā), the various structures and activities comprising human embodiment, which also serve as the basis for cognitive awareness. These two concepts, with the crucial addition of the cognitive and emotional afflictions (kleśa), constitute the dynamic core of our conditioned, cyclic existence—of saṃsāra.
+
We may now better appreciate some of the implications of the [[formula]] of [[dependent arising]], whose cyclic [[nature]] warranted the appellation '[[saṃsāra]],' literally 'the going around.' This [[latter]] is [[traditionally]] taken as the course of an individual's nearly [[infinite]] series of lifetimes; in {{Wiki|modern}} [[Buddhist]] vernaculars it simply refers to this [[life]]. As with evolutionary {{Wiki|theory}}, this {{Wiki|theory}} of circular [[causality]] applies equally well to both {{Wiki|temporal}} dimensions,56 and the twelve factors57 of the series of dependent arising—often depicted in the famed [[Wheel of Life]] ([[bhava-cakra]]) on walls of [[Buddhist temples]] throughout Asia—are typically so explained. The cyclic and epigenetic [[nature]] of this causal model is epitomized in the reciprocal relationships between [[cognition]] and {{Wiki|structure}}, that is, between [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[vijñāna]]) (and its closely associated activities58 ) and the multiple [[senses]] of [[saṃskārā]] ([[Pāli]] [[sankhārā]]), the various structures and [[activities]] comprising [[human]] [[embodiment]], which also serve as the basis for [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]]. These two [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]], with the crucial addition of the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] and [[emotional]] [[afflictions]] ([[kleśa]]), constitute the dynamic core of our [[conditioned]], cyclic existence—of [[saṃsāra]].
  
There is no adequate translation for the term saṃskārā. It has both an active and a nominal sense, 'the act of forming' as well as 'that which is formed.' In its broadest sense, most phenomenon in the world are considered saṃskārās insofar as they are compounded or put together.59 Thus, saṃskārā also comprises the various structures supporting living processes, insofar as these are constructed from past actions. In other contexts, the term refers to the constructive activities in the present, being virtually synonymous with intention (cetanā), the defining characteristic of karma, actions that accrue consequences.60 Saṃskārās are, like organisms which continually modulate their own structures, both continuously and simultaneously conditioning and being conditioned by ongoing experience. This is crucial for understanding the dynamics of cyclic causality depicted in the series of dependent arising.
+
There is no adequate translation for the term [[saṃskārā]]. It has both an active and a nominal [[sense]], 'the act of forming' as well as 'that which is formed.' In its broadest [[sense]], most [[phenomenon]] in the [[world]] are considered saṃskārās insofar as they are [[compounded]] or put together.59 Thus, [[saṃskārā]] also comprises the various structures supporting living {{Wiki|processes}}, insofar as these are [[constructed]] from {{Wiki|past}} [[actions]]. In other contexts, the term refers to the constructive [[activities]] in the {{Wiki|present}}, being virtually {{Wiki|synonymous}} with [[intention]] ([[cetanā]]), the defining [[characteristic]] of [[karma]], [[actions]] that accrue consequences.60 Saṃskārās are, like {{Wiki|organisms}} which continually modulate their [[own]] structures, both continuously and simultaneously {{Wiki|conditioning}} and being [[conditioned]] by ongoing [[experience]]. This is crucial for [[understanding]] the dynamics of cyclic [[causality]] depicted in the series of [[dependent arising]].
  
Near the beginning of the formula, (2) saṃskārā refers to the various physical, mental and emotional structures or complexes continuing from past lives, which condition the arising of cognitive awareness at the time of rebirth. In a sense that virtually equates them, Buddhists considered (3) vijñāna a sine qua non of life, whose advent and departure mark the beginning and end of a particular lifetime.61 Thus the next step in the series, the arising of the (4) psycho-physical organism (name-and-form, nāma-rūpa), depends upon these cognitive processes in order to develop. On the other hand, cognitive awareness also depends upon some kind of psycho-physical basis (in this world62 ), so there is an explicitly reciprocal relationship between the arising of cognitive awareness and its psycho-physical basis.63 With the gradual growth of the organism, the conditions for complex cognitive processes develop, epitomized in next set of factors—(5) the six sense-spheres, (6) contact (or sensation), (7) and feeling—which are themselves instigated by, or even effectively equated with, the cognitive processes as a whole.64 The series has thus far depicted how the various cognitive structures—the sense organs and their specific sense-faculties—enable and condition the arising of cognitive awareness and has indicated the first, affective responses to it.
+
Near the beginning of the [[formula]], (2) [[saṃskārā]] refers to the various [[physical]], [[mental]] and [[emotional]] structures or complexes continuing from [[past lives]], which [[condition]] the [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] at the time of [[rebirth]]. In a [[sense]] that virtually equates them, [[Buddhists]] considered (3) [[vijñāna]] a [[sine]] qua non of [[life]], whose advent and departure mark the beginning and end of a particular lifetime.61 Thus the next step in the series, the [[arising]] of the (4) [[psycho-physical]] {{Wiki|organism}} (name-and-form, [[nāma-rūpa]]), depends upon these [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} in order to develop. On the other hand, [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] also depends upon some kind of [[psycho-physical]] basis (in this world62 ), so there is an explicitly reciprocal relationship between the [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] and its [[psycho-physical]] basis.63 With the [[gradual]] growth of the {{Wiki|organism}}, the [[conditions]] for complex [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} develop, epitomized in next set of factors—(5) the [[six sense-spheres]], (6) [[contact]] (or [[sensation]]), (7) and feeling—which are themselves instigated by, or even effectively equated with, the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} as a whole.64 The series has thus far depicted how the various [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] structures—the [[sense organs]] and their specific sense-faculties—enable and [[condition]] the [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] and has indicated the first, affective responses to it.
  
But to be circular, cognitive awareness must also give rise to new actions which reinforce these structures. The sensations and feelings elicited by cognitive awareness thus give rise to the next chain of processes—(8) craving, (9) grasping and (10) becoming—which eventually reinforce their own enabling structures. That is, it is the karmic actions (here 'becoming') instigated by the afflictive (kleśa) attitudes of craving (taṇhā) and grasping that perpetuate and reinforce the very structures65 that bring about 'the arising of the world' (S II 73).66 S II 101 similarly states that when there is pleasure in, or passion or craving (taṇhā) for the sustenances (āhāra) of sentient beings who are already born or who desire to come to be (sambhavesina), then,
+
But to be circular, [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] must also give rise to new [[actions]] which reinforce these structures. The [[sensations]] and [[feelings]] elicited by [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] thus give rise to the next chain of processes—(8) [[craving]], (9) [[grasping]] and (10) becoming—which eventually reinforce their [[own]] enabling structures. That is, it is the [[karmic]] [[actions]] (here 'becoming') instigated by the {{Wiki|afflictive}} ([[kleśa]]) attitudes of [[craving]] ([[taṇhā]]) and [[grasping]] that perpetuate and reinforce the very structures65 that bring about 'the [[arising]] of the [[world]]' (S II 73).66 S II 101 similarly states that when there is [[pleasure]] in, or [[passion]] or [[craving]] ([[taṇhā]]) for the sustenances ([[āhāra]]) of [[sentient beings]] who are already born or who [[desire]] to come to be (sambhavesina), then,
  
consciousness becomes established and comes to growth. Wherever consciousness becomes established and comes to growth, there is a descent of name-and-form. Where there is a descent of name-and-form, there is growth in the karmic formations (sankhārā).67 Where there is growth in the karmic formations, there is the production of future renewed existence.
+
[[consciousness]] becomes established and comes to growth. Wherever [[consciousness]] becomes established and comes to growth, there is a descent of name-and-form. Where there is a descent of name-and-form, there is growth in the [[karmic formations]] (sankhārā).67 Where there is growth in the [[karmic formations]], there is the production of {{Wiki|future}} [[renewed existence]].
  
In short, the series of dependent arising depicts a recursively cyclic process between the constructed complexes (saṃskārā), cognitive awareness (vijñāna), and the constructing afflicted actions these both enable and elicit: for as long as the cognitive processes give rise to sensation and feeling, then craving and grasping will tend to arise, which in turn tend to elicit the intentional afflicted activities, the karmic actions, that ultimately create and sustain the structures (saṃskārā) that constitute further existence and the 'arising of the world.' And for as long as these structures persist, they provide the conditions that both enable and conduce to further cognitive and afflictive processes, and so on. This model of circular causality—enabling structures that give rise to cognitive awareness, which in turn elicit the afflictions that instigate actions which reinforce those very structures, etc.—is, I submit, the core of the pre-Mahāyāna Buddhist world view.68
+
In short, the series of [[dependent arising]] depicts a recursively cyclic process between the [[constructed]] complexes ([[saṃskārā]]), [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[vijñāna]]), and the constructing afflicted [[actions]] these both enable and elicit: for as long as the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} give rise to [[sensation]] and [[feeling]], then [[craving]] and [[grasping]] will tend to arise, which in turn tend to elicit the intentional afflicted [[activities]], the [[karmic]] [[actions]], that ultimately create and sustain the structures ([[saṃskārā]]) that constitute further [[existence]] and the '[[arising]] of the [[world]].' And for as long as these structures persist, they provide the [[conditions]] that both enable and conduce to further [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] and {{Wiki|afflictive}} {{Wiki|processes}}, and so on. This model of circular causality—enabling structures that give rise to [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], which in turn elicit the [[afflictions]] that instigate [[actions]] which reinforce those very structures, etc.—is, I submit, the core of the pre-Mahāyāna [[Buddhist]] [[world]] view.68
  
These process are not merely cyclic, of course. They are also 'epigenetic' in that specific bodily structures and dispositions have been continuously 'built up'69 from past experience and activities, 'countless lifetimes' as the Buddhists put it. These epigenetic processes, propelled by the feedback loops of circular causality, do not concern the evolution of independent entities considered separately from some external world, but rather reflect the continued replication of patterns of interaction, such as expressed in the various formulations of dependent arising. It is these patterns whereby cognitive or living systems come into being, their dependent arising, that constitute the 'product' of evolution. In this sense, both evolutionary biology and Buddhist thought analyze the causal relations underlying momentary cognitive processes and long-term evolutionary processes in a similar fashion: the 'arising of the world' for an individual, its ontogeny, as well as for a species, its phylogeny,70 can be equally well understood as the 'arising of the world, the 'bringing forth' of specific cognitive domains, out of the dynamic vortex of cyclic causality.
+
These process are not merely cyclic, of course. They are also 'epigenetic' in that specific [[bodily]] structures and dispositions have been continuously 'built up'69 from [[past experience]] and [[activities]], 'countless lifetimes' as the [[Buddhists]] put it. These epigenetic {{Wiki|processes}}, propelled by the feedback loops of circular [[causality]], do not [[concern]] the [[evolution]] of {{Wiki|independent}} entities considered separately from some [[external world]], but rather reflect the continued replication of patterns of interaction, such as expressed in the various formulations of [[dependent arising]]. It is these patterns whereby [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] or living systems come into being, their [[dependent arising]], that constitute the 'product' of [[evolution]]. In this [[sense]], both evolutionary {{Wiki|biology}} and [[Buddhist]] [[thought]] analyze the causal relations underlying momentary [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} and long-term evolutionary {{Wiki|processes}} in a similar fashion: the '[[arising]] of the [[world]]' for an {{Wiki|individual}}, its ontogeny, as well as for a {{Wiki|species}}, its phylogeny,70 can be equally well understood as the '[[arising]] of the [[world]], the 'bringing forth' of specific [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domains, out of the dynamic vortex of cyclic [[causality]].
  
This reciprocal causality between our cognitive activities (vijñāna) and the structures of our bodies and minds (saṃskārā) radically revises our understanding of the role mental processes play in evolution, the second trajectory of our discussion indicated above. We have just suggested that the interaction between cognitive awareness and its supporting structures, which entails continuous modification of these structures, is also causally effective at a developmental or evolutionary scale. That is, our evolved structures reflect the accumulative history of our varied forms of cognitive activity as much as vice versa (i.e., not only do saṃskārās condition vijñāna, but vijñāna conditions saṃskārās). We might dwell on this a moment.
+
This reciprocal [[causality]] between our [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[activities]] ([[vijñāna]]) and the structures of our [[bodies]] and [[minds]] ([[saṃskārā]]) radically revises our [[understanding]] of the role [[mental processes]] play in [[evolution]], the second trajectory of our [[discussion]] indicated above. We have just suggested that the interaction between [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] and its supporting structures, which entails continuous modification of these structures, is also [[causally]] effective at a developmental or evolutionary scale. That is, our evolved structures reflect the accumulative history of our varied [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[activity]] as much as [[vice versa]] (i.e., not only do saṃskārās [[condition]] [[vijñāna]], but [[vijñāna]] [[conditions]] saṃskārās). We might dwell on this a [[moment]].
  
As we recall, each form of cognitive awareness arises conditioned by sensory (or mental) stimuli within its cognitive domain, as well as by the psycho-physiological structures (saṃskārā), the sense organs or faculties, which have been built up by previous karmic activities. These faculties are themselves only receptive to particular kinds of stimuli, whose categorical distinctions are constitutive of that form of cognitive awareness in the first place. As Lakoff and Johnson note, "The categories we form are part of our experience," 71 not something added on. And since, in the epigenetic causal processes outlined above, the activities following the arising of cognitive awareness reinforce the very structures (saṃskārā) that support them, this means that the particular implicit and innate classificatory systems that condition cognitive awareness themselves become important factors in the further development of living structures (saṃskārā). Living forms have, in effect, 'enstructured' their cognitive maps, their capacities for cognitive discernment, through the extended epigenetic processes of circular causality. This is true at the individual level, in our neural pathways, for example, as well as at the level of the species, as in evolutionary development. As anthropologist Barash observes,
+
As we recall, each [[form]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] arises [[conditioned]] by sensory (or [[mental]]) {{Wiki|stimuli}} within its [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain, as well as by the psycho-physiological structures ([[saṃskārā]]), the [[sense organs]] or [[faculties]], which have been built up by previous [[karmic activities]]. These [[faculties]] are themselves only receptive to particular kinds of {{Wiki|stimuli}}, whose categorical {{Wiki|distinctions}} are constitutive of that [[form]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] in the first place. As Lakoff and Johnson note, "The categories we [[form]] are part of our [[experience]]," 71 not something added on. And since, in the epigenetic causal {{Wiki|processes}} outlined above, the [[activities]] following the [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] reinforce the very structures ([[saṃskārā]]) that support them, this means that the particular implicit and innate classificatory systems that [[condition]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] themselves become important factors in the further [[development]] of living structures ([[saṃskārā]]). Living [[forms]] have, in effect, 'enstructured' their [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] maps, their capacities for [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[discernment]], through the extended epigenetic {{Wiki|processes}} of circular [[causality]]. This is true at the {{Wiki|individual}} level, in our neural pathways, for example, as well as at the level of the {{Wiki|species}}, as in evolutionary [[development]]. As anthropologist Barash observes,
  
If evolution by natural selection is the source of our mind's a priori structures, then in a sense these structures also derive from experience—not the immediate, short-term experience of any single developing organism, but rather the long-term experience of an evolving population ... Evolution, then, is the result of innumerable experiences, accumulated through an almost unimaginable length of time. The a priori human mind, seemingly preprogrammed and at least somewhat independent of personal experience, is actually nothing more than the embodiment of experience itself.72
+
If [[evolution]] by natural selection is the source of our [[mind's]] {{Wiki|a priori}} structures, then in a [[sense]] these structures also derive from experience—not the immediate, short-term [[experience]] of any single developing {{Wiki|organism}}, but rather the long-term [[experience]] of an evolving population ... [[Evolution]], then, is the result of {{Wiki|innumerable}} [[experiences]], [[accumulated]] through an almost unimaginable length of time. The {{Wiki|a priori}} [[human mind]], seemingly preprogrammed and at least somewhat {{Wiki|independent}} of personal [[experience]], is actually nothing more than the [[embodiment]] of [[experience]] itself.72
  
To the extent that this is so (and evolutionary processes are most commonly seen in just these terms73 ), this means that the systemic categorizations and classifications underlying our cognitive systems have had important causal influences on human evolution in their own right. But classifications, we remember, refer to patterns of relationships, not properties of substances, to maps not territory. That is to say, that the distinctions that constitute our cognitive processes—which have no spatial location and come from nowhere and go nowhere—were indispensable conditions for the dependent arising of our minds and bodies. In Buddhist terms, the dharmas that are discerned are constitutive conditions for 'the arising of the world,' not just epistemologically, which is obvious, but ontologically as well. Without discernment, there is no cognitive awareness (vijñāna); without cognitive awareness, and its associated activities, no conditioned structures (saṃskārā); and without conditioned structures, no bodies and minds. In short, there would be no distinctively human embodiment without the classifications and categorizations constitutive of the arising of distinctively human forms of cognitive awareness itself.
+
To the extent that this is so (and evolutionary {{Wiki|processes}} are most commonly seen in just these terms73 ), this means that the systemic categorizations and classifications underlying our [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] systems have had important causal [[influences]] on {{Wiki|human evolution}} in their [[own]] right. But classifications, we remember, refer to patterns of relationships, not properties of {{Wiki|substances}}, to maps not territory. That is to say, that the {{Wiki|distinctions}} that constitute our [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] processes—which have no spatial location and come from nowhere and go nowhere—were indispensable [[conditions]] for the [[dependent arising]] of our [[minds]] and [[bodies]]. In [[Buddhist]] terms, the [[dharmas]] that are discerned are constitutive [[conditions]] for 'the [[arising]] of the [[world]],' not just [[epistemologically]], which is obvious, but [[ontologically]] as well. Without [[discernment]], there is no [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[vijñāna]]); without [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], and its associated [[activities]], no [[conditioned]] structures ([[saṃskārā]]); and without [[conditioned]] structures, no [[bodies]] and [[minds]]. In short, there would be no distinctively [[human]] [[embodiment]] without the classifications and categorizations constitutive of the [[arising]] of distinctively [[human]] [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] itself.
  
And what is the most influential source of human categorization and classification, whose distinctions have no spatial location either inside or outside of our brains,74 which represents patterns of intersubjective interaction that have "evolved spontaneously," 75 and is, furthermore, one of the most salient features of the physical and mental structures of human life? Language. "The major structural and functional innovations that make human brains capable of unprecedented mental feats evolved in response to the use of something as abstract and virtual as the power of words ....," biological anthropologist Deacon intones.76 "The physical changes that make us human are the incarnations, so to speak, of the process of using words." We are not only the results of what we have thought, felt and done, but, above all, of what we heard and said. We are, in short, the word become flesh.
+
And what is the most influential source of [[human]] categorization and {{Wiki|classification}}, whose {{Wiki|distinctions}} have no spatial location either inside or outside of our brains,74 which represents patterns of intersubjective interaction that have "evolved spontaneously," 75 and is, furthermore, one of the most salient features of the [[physical]] and [[mental]] structures of [[Wikipedia:Human life|human life]]? [[Language]]. "The major structural and functional innovations that make [[human]] {{Wiki|brains}} capable of unprecedented [[mental]] feats evolved in response to the use of something as abstract and virtual as the power of words ....," {{Wiki|biological}} anthropologist Deacon intones.76 "The [[physical]] changes that make us [[human]] are the [[incarnations]], so to speak, of the process of using words." We are not only the results of what we have [[thought]], felt and done, but, above all, of what we heard and said. We are, in short, the [[word]] become flesh.
  
VI. Cognitive Awareness Arising from Consensual Communication
+
VI. [[Cognitive]] [[Awareness]] [[Arising]] from Consensual [[Communication]]
  
The manner and sensory means by which living things construe their environment will be the same media through which the environment—'the world'—gives itself back to them ... Language is a primary medium through which humans inhabit their world. Language names what the world is, and the world complies, delivering itself back to us through our own namings. Languages are indeed like habitats.
+
The manner and sensory means by which living things construe their {{Wiki|environment}} will be the same media through which the environment—'the world'—gives itself back to them ... [[Language]] is a primary {{Wiki|medium}} through which [[humans]] inhabit their [[world]]. [[Language]] names what the [[world]] is, and the [[world]] complies, delivering itself back to us through our [[own]] namings. [[Languages]] are indeed like habitats.
  
—William Paden, Interpreting the Sacred
+
—William Paden, Interpreting the [[Sacred]]
  
We may now more directly approach the quandaries raised at the outset of this essay: how, absent any external agent or internal experiencer, could our cognitive structures, built up through multi-generational, evolutionary streams of organism-environment interaction, ever give rise to the phenomenal world we inhabit? How, in other words, does 'our world'—which includes language and thought, self and society—emerge out of these systemic interactions and their long-term accumulative results?
+
We may now more directly approach the quandaries raised at the outset of this essay: how, absent any external agent or internal [[experiencer]], could our [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] structures, built up through multi-generational, evolutionary streams of organism-environment interaction, ever give rise to the [[phenomenal world]] we inhabit? How, in other words, does 'our world'—which includes [[language]] and [[thought]], [[self]] and society—emerge out of these systemic interactions and their long-term accumulative results?
  
Although we began analyzing cognition in terms of the concomitance of sense-faculties and sense-objects, it should be clear that the developmental history of an organism determines more about its present cognitive processes than do the stimuli it responds to.77 It is, after all, its particular cognitive capacities that specify its specific 'cognitive domain.' Complex organisms have, moreover, developed a reflexivity in which forms of cognitive awareness arise in response to stimuli that are internal to the organism itself, bringing forth an 'inner environment' that is as much a part of its total cognitive reality as any apparent external one.78 In the complex nervous systems in human beings, in particular, this reflexivity eventually gave rise to a distinctive cognitive domain comprised of systems of intersubjective communication utilizing symbolic modes of expression, i.e. language.79
+
Although we began analyzing [[cognition]] in terms of the concomitance of [[sense-faculties]] and [[sense-objects]], it should be clear that the developmental history of an {{Wiki|organism}} determines more about its {{Wiki|present}} [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} than do the {{Wiki|stimuli}} it responds to.77 It is, after all, its particular [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] capacities that specify its specific '[[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain.' Complex {{Wiki|organisms}} have, moreover, developed a reflexivity in which [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] arise in response to {{Wiki|stimuli}} that are internal to the {{Wiki|organism}} itself, bringing forth an 'inner {{Wiki|environment}}' that is as much a part of its total [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[reality]] as any apparent external one.78 In the complex {{Wiki|nervous systems}} in [[human beings]], in particular, this reflexivity eventually gave rise to a {{Wiki|distinctive}} [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain comprised of systems of intersubjective [[communication]] utilizing [[symbolic]] modes of expression, i.e. language.79
  
In his sweeping book, The Symbolic Species: The Co-evolution of Language and the Brain, Terrence Deacon argues that what distinguishes human beings is not so much the size of our brains as its special mode of organization: human brains support systems of symbolic reference. Symbolic reference differs from other modes of reference :
+
In his sweeping [[book]], The [[Symbolic]] Species: The Co-evolution of [[Language]] and the {{Wiki|Brain}}, Terrence Deacon argues that what distinguishes [[human beings]] is not so much the size of our {{Wiki|brains}} as its special mode of [[organization]]: [[human]] {{Wiki|brains}} support systems of [[symbolic]] reference. [[Symbolic]] reference differs from other modes of reference :
  
Because symbols do not directly refer to things in the world, but indirectly refer to them by virtue of referring to other symbols, they are implicitly combinatorial entities whose referential powers are derived by virtue of occupying determinate positions in an organized system of other symbols.80
+
Because [[symbols]] do not directly refer to things in the [[world]], but indirectly refer to them by [[virtue]] of referring to other [[symbols]], they are implicitly combinatorial entities whose referential [[powers]] are derived by [[virtue]] of occupying {{Wiki|determinate}} positions in an organized system of other symbols.80
  
In other words, symbolic systems are self-referential in the same way as the classificatory systems we analyzed above are: their individual items are distinguished by the disjunctive differences between them,81 and interpreted in accordance with systemic rules of relationship, i.e. grammar.82 Language, it is clear, is the mode of symbolic reference par excellence.
+
In other words, [[symbolic]] systems are self-referential in the same way as the classificatory systems we analyzed above are: their {{Wiki|individual}} items are {{Wiki|distinguished}} by the disjunctive differences between them,81 and interpreted in accordance with systemic {{Wiki|rules}} of relationship, i.e. grammar.82 [[Language]], it is clear, is the mode of [[symbolic]] reference par [[excellence]].
  
Our symbolic or linguistic capabilities did not, of course, spring fully formed out of the head of Zeus. They too are part of the accumulative, constructive and interactive processes of evolution whereby cognitive processes condition living structures, which in turn condition further cognitive processes and so on.83 As symbolic communication 'dependently arose' in early hominid species it became a powerful evolutionary force in its own right, radically and irrevocably changing the structures and processes of the human brain.84 This momentous change centered on an increasingly enlarged prefrontal cortex, where such symbolizing processes are apparently concentrated.85 As language use and this 'prefrontalization' mutually reinforced each other, the symbolic-linguistic mode of cognition which is dependent upon them came to dominate other, originally nonlinguistic, processes. "Brain-language co-evolution has significantly restructured cognition from the top-down ...," Deacon argues, such that
+
Our [[symbolic]] or {{Wiki|linguistic}} capabilities did not, of course, spring fully formed out of the head of {{Wiki|Zeus}}. They too are part of the accumulative, constructive and interactive {{Wiki|processes}} of [[evolution]] whereby [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} [[condition]] living structures, which in turn [[condition]] further [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} and so on.83 As [[symbolic]] [[communication]] 'dependently arose' in early hominid {{Wiki|species}} it became a powerful evolutionary force in its [[own]] right, radically and irrevocably changing the structures and {{Wiki|processes}} of the [[human]] brain.84 This momentous change centered on an increasingly enlarged [[prefrontal cortex]], where such [[symbolizing]] {{Wiki|processes}} are apparently concentrated.85 As [[language]] use and this 'prefrontalization' mutually reinforced each other, the symbolic-linguistic mode of [[cognition]] which is [[dependent upon]] them came to dominate other, originally nonlinguistic, {{Wiki|processes}}. "Brain-language co-evolution has significantly restructured [[cognition]] from the top-down ...," Deacon argues, such that
  
its secondary effects have also ramified to influence the whole of human cognition. Human beings approach the world of sensory stimuli and motor demands differently from other species... even when our symbolic-linguistic abilities are uninvolved.86
+
its secondary effects have also ramified to influence the whole of [[human]] [[cognition]]. [[Human beings]] approach the [[world]] of sensory {{Wiki|stimuli}} and motor demands differently from other {{Wiki|species}}... even when our symbolic-linguistic {{Wiki|abilities}} are uninvolved.86
  
Human cognitive processes, even simple sensory ones, in other words, unavoidably arise in dependence upon our 'linguistified' brain. Language, then, along with the systemic distinctions upon which it depends, is not something added onto human cognitive processes. Systemic symbolic thinking is constitutive of normal human cognitive processes.87
+
[[Human]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}}, even simple sensory ones, in other words, unavoidably arise in [[dependence]] upon our 'linguistified' {{Wiki|brain}}. [[Language]], then, along with the systemic {{Wiki|distinctions}} upon which it depends, is not something added onto [[human]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}}. Systemic [[symbolic]] [[thinking]] is constitutive of normal [[human]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] processes.87
  
This prefrontalization of human cognition, however, is fraught with unintended consequences, consequences that follow from the very nature of linguistic symbolification. As classificatory systems based upon mutually dependent yet disjunctively defined terms, languages are largely conventional; they have no natural correspondence with their referents and hence never really 'get at' reality. Just as searching for the definition of a word in a dictionary only leads to other words, the meaning of a term in any symbolic system depends more upon other terms than on the 'things' themselves. The things themselves remain outside the system of symbolic reference, not in the superficial sense that symbols or words stand for something else, but in the deeper sense that what they stand for is primarily determined by how they are defined within the system as a whole.
+
This prefrontalization of [[human]] [[cognition]], however, is fraught with unintended {{Wiki|consequences}}, {{Wiki|consequences}} that follow from the very [[nature]] of {{Wiki|linguistic}} symbolification. As classificatory systems based upon mutually dependent yet disjunctively defined terms, [[languages]] are largely [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]]; they have no natural correspondence with their referents and hence never really 'get at' [[reality]]. Just as searching for the [[definition]] of a [[word]] in a {{Wiki|dictionary}} only leads to other words, the meaning of a term in any [[symbolic]] system depends more upon other terms than on the 'things' themselves. The things themselves remain outside the system of [[symbolic]] reference, not in the [[superficial]] [[sense]] that [[symbols]] or words stand for something else, but in the deeper [[sense]] that what they stand for is primarily determined by how they are defined within the system as a whole.
  
Language is therefore not only a result of the long-term, interdependent feedback cycles of evolution. The self-referentiality of symbolic reference also inevitably gives rise to its own feedback cycles. "[S]ymbolically mediated models of things..," Deacon notes, "exhibit complicated nonlinearity and recursive structure as well as nearly infinite flexibility and capacity for novelty due to their combinatorial nature." 88 Therefore, to the extent that organisms 'specify their cognitive domains' through their specific cognitive capacities, the cognitive domains of human beings are inescapably informed by the recursive and self-referential cycles of linguistic symbolification.89 "We cannot help but see the world in symbolic categorical terms," Deacon declares, "dividing it up according to opposed features, and organizing our lives according to themes and narratives." 90 This linguistification of human cognitive processes thus represents a physiologically enstructured, dominating cognitive strategy characterized by compulsive yet creative recursivity, based upon words that are defined interdependently and systemically, rather than independently or substantively, and whose ultimate meanings are conventionally determined. No wonder Deacon ambivalently observes: "we are not just a species that uses symbols. The symbolic universe has ensnared us in an inescapable web." 91
+
[[Language]] is therefore not only a result of the long-term, [[interdependent]] feedback cycles of [[evolution]]. The self-referentiality of [[symbolic]] reference also inevitably gives rise to its [[own]] feedback cycles. "[S]ymbolically mediated models of things..," Deacon notes, "exhibit complicated nonlinearity and recursive {{Wiki|structure}} as well as nearly [[infinite]] [[flexibility]] and capacity for novelty due to their combinatorial [[nature]]." 88 Therefore, to the extent that {{Wiki|organisms}} 'specify their [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domains' through their specific [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] capacities, the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domains of [[human beings]] are inescapably informed by the recursive and self-referential cycles of {{Wiki|linguistic}} symbolification.89 "We cannot help but see the [[world]] in [[symbolic]] categorical terms," Deacon declares, "dividing it up according to opposed features, and organizing our [[lives]] according to themes and [[Wikipedia:narrative|narratives]]." 90 This linguistification of [[human]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} thus represents a physiologically enstructured, dominating [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] strategy characterized by compulsive yet creative recursivity, based upon words that are defined interdependently and systemically, rather than {{Wiki|independently}} or substantively, and whose [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] meanings are {{Wiki|conventionally}} determined. No [[wonder]] Deacon ambivalently observes: "we are not just a {{Wiki|species}} that uses [[symbols]]. The [[symbolic]] [[universe]] has ensnared us in an inescapable web." 91
  
Buddhist analyses of mind also connect reflexivity, and the linguistic categorizations associated with it, with cognitive processes (vijñāna) that have been built up through the accumulating, epigenetic cycles of dependent arising. These are closely associated with 'mental' cognitive awareness (Skt. mano-vijñāna; Pāli mano-viññāṇa) the only cognitive modality not directly based upon a sense faculty but upon the faculty of mind (mano or manas).92 Its reflexivity and recursivity also depend upon the reciprocal relationships between sensory cognitive awareness, non-sensory (symbolic) 'objects' such as thoughts or ideas, and the ensnaring web of conceptual proliferation (Skt. prapañca, Pāli papañca) entailed by language use.
+
[[Buddhist]] analyses of [[mind]] also connect reflexivity, and the {{Wiki|linguistic}} categorizations associated with it, with [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} ([[vijñāna]]) that have been built up through the accumulating, epigenetic cycles of [[dependent arising]]. These are closely associated with '[[mental]]' [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] (Skt. [[mano-vijñāna]]; [[Pāli]] mano-viññāṇa) the only [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] modality not directly based upon a [[sense]] {{Wiki|faculty}} but upon the {{Wiki|faculty}} of [[mind]] ([[mano]] or manas).92 Its reflexivity and recursivity also depend upon the reciprocal relationships between sensory [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], non-sensory ([[symbolic]]) '[[objects]]' such as [[thoughts]] or [[ideas]], and the ensnaring web of {{Wiki|conceptual}} {{Wiki|proliferation}} (Skt. [[prapañca]], [[Pāli]] [[papañca]]) entailed by [[language]] use.
  
Mental cognitive awareness arises in conjunction with two kinds of events. First, the occurrence of any of the five forms of sensory cognitive awareness instigates a reflexive mental awareness of that initial awareness.93 An awareness that something is blue, for example, arises (for most Indian Buddhist schools) in two discrete steps: first, a simple sensory awareness without 'self-awareness' arises, followed immediately by a mental cognitive awareness that is reflexively aware 'that such and such a cognitive awareness has occurred.'94
+
[[Mental]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] arises in {{Wiki|conjunction}} with two kinds of events. First, the occurrence of any of the [[five forms]] of sensory [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] instigates a reflexive [[mental awareness]] of that initial awareness.93 An [[awareness]] that something is blue, for example, arises (for most [[Indian Buddhist schools]]) in two discrete steps: first, a simple sensory [[awareness]] without '[[self-awareness]]' arises, followed immediately by a [[mental]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] that is reflexively {{Wiki|aware}} 'that such and such a [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] has occurred.'94
  
This reflexivity is closely related to speech, considered in early Indian thinking as the language of thought and ideas.95 The second class of objects that instigates mental cognitive awareness, dharmas, thus includes reflection or thinking (both considered saṃskārā of speech, vitakka-vicārā vacīsankhārā, M I 301), which arise in conjunction with mind (manas), the faculty that supports mental cognition.96 The reflexivity that mental cognitive awareness provides is therefore typically bound up with its linguistic capacities. But, like language itself, this tends to initiate endless rounds of recursivity, that is, papañca (prapañca), mental or conceptual proliferation:97
+
This reflexivity is closely related to {{Wiki|speech}}, considered in early [[Indian]] [[thinking]] as the [[language]] of [[thought]] and ideas.95 The second class of [[objects]] that instigates [[mental]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], [[dharmas]], thus includes {{Wiki|reflection}} or [[thinking]] (both considered [[saṃskārā]] of {{Wiki|speech}}, vitakka-vicārā vacīsankhārā, M I 301), which arise in {{Wiki|conjunction}} with [[mind]] ([[manas]]), the {{Wiki|faculty}} that supports [[mental]] cognition.96 The reflexivity that [[mental]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] provides is therefore typically [[bound]] up with its {{Wiki|linguistic}} capacities. But, like [[language]] itself, this tends to [[initiate]] [[endless]] rounds of recursivity, that is, [[papañca]] ([[prapañca]]), [[mental]] or {{Wiki|conceptual}} proliferation:97
  
Dependent on the eye and forms, eye-consciousness arises. The meeting of the three is contact. With contact as condition there is feeling. What one feels, that one apperceives. What one apperceives, that one thinks about. What one thinks about, that one mentally proliferates. With what one has mentally proliferated as the source, apperceptions and notions tinged by mental proliferation [papañca-saññā-sankhā] beset a man with respect to past, future, and present forms cognizable through the eye .... mind-objects cognizable through the mind.98
+
Dependent on the [[eye]] and [[forms]], [[eye-consciousness]] arises. The meeting of the three is [[contact]]. With [[contact]] as [[condition]] there is [[feeling]]. What one [[feels]], that one apperceives. What one apperceives, that one [[thinks]] about. What one [[thinks]] about, that one [[mentally]] proliferates. With what one has [[mentally]] proliferated as the source, apperceptions and notions tinged by [[mental]] {{Wiki|proliferation}} [[[papañca-saññā-sankhā]]] beset a man with [[respect]] to {{Wiki|past}}, {{Wiki|future}}, and {{Wiki|present}} [[forms]] cognizable through the [[eye]] .... [[mind-objects]] cognizable through the mind.98
  
In other words, what one cognizes, one apperceives; what one apperceives, results in conventional linguistic usage (vohāra),99 which becomes a condition for further cogitation, conceptualization and mental proliferation, which in turn serve 'as the source' for more cognition and apperceptions regarding the objects of cognitive awareness, and so on.
+
In other words, what one [[Wikipedia:Cognition|cognizes]], one apperceives; what one apperceives, results in [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] {{Wiki|linguistic}} usage (vohāra),99 which becomes a [[condition]] for further cogitation, [[conceptualization]] and [[mental]] {{Wiki|proliferation}}, which in turn serve 'as the source' for more [[cognition]] and apperceptions regarding the [[objects]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], and so on.
  
Language, concepts and classification are thus not only inseparable from most processes of cognition, but they also give rise to a runaway recursivity in their own right, perpetuating our 'inescapable web.' Indeed, conceptual proliferation is so utterly entangled in its own reciprocal relationships—with (1) contact100 (which sometimes conditions the arising of cognitive awareness), (2) apperception101 (which always accompanies it) and (3) thought itself102 —that it is often a synonym for phenomenal, cyclic existence as a whole.103
+
[[Language]], [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] and {{Wiki|classification}} are thus not only [[inseparable]] from most {{Wiki|processes}} of [[cognition]], but they also give rise to a runaway recursivity in their [[own]] right, perpetuating our 'inescapable web.' Indeed, {{Wiki|conceptual}} {{Wiki|proliferation}} is so utterly entangled in its [[own]] reciprocal relationships—with (1) contact100 (which sometimes [[conditions]] the [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]]), (2) apperception101 (which always accompanies it) and (3) [[thought]] itself102 —that it is often a {{Wiki|synonym}} for [[phenomenal]], [[cyclic existence]] as a whole.103
  
The most deeply entrenched source of these recursive possibilities, which also doubles back to instigate its own linguistically generated recursivity, is no doubt our sense of self as an enduring, experiencing agent. As one text declares, the notion "'I am' is a proliferation; 'I am this' is a proliferation; 'I shall be' is a proliferation." 104 Thus, not only is "the label 'I,'" according to Bhikkhu ñāṇananda, an "outcome of papañca," 105 but the very thought 'I am' is also, according to the Sutta-nipāta, the root (mūla) of proliferation itself.106 In other words, as long as the thought 'I am' persists, so long will endless cycles of apperceptions, conceptual proliferation and further apperceptions, and so forth, keep spinning.
+
The most deeply entrenched source of these recursive possibilities, which also doubles back to instigate its [[own]] linguistically generated recursivity, is no [[doubt]] our [[sense]] of [[self]] as an enduring, experiencing agent. As one text declares, the notion "'I am' is a {{Wiki|proliferation}}; 'I am this' is a {{Wiki|proliferation}}; 'I shall be' is a {{Wiki|proliferation}}." 104 Thus, not only is "the label 'I,'" according to [[Bhikkhu]] ñāṇananda, an "outcome of [[papañca]]," 105 but the very [[thought]] 'I am' is also, according to the [[Sutta-nipāta]], the [[root]] ([[mūla]]) of {{Wiki|proliferation}} itself.106 In other words, as long as the [[thought]] 'I am' persists, so long will [[endless]] cycles of apperceptions, {{Wiki|conceptual}} {{Wiki|proliferation}} and further apperceptions, and so forth, keep spinning.
  
This sense of self, however, derives its compelling cogency, its enduring and endearing allure,107 from the same social and linguistic matrix other words and symbols do: symbolic representation.108 Like language, this symbolic self is a product of massive interdependency; like other relational phenomenon, it has no substantive existence in time or space; and like all symbols, it simultaneously appears autonomous and disembodied. More idea than thing, this symbolic self is nothing if not virtual. "It is a final irony," Deacon concludes,
+
This [[sense]] of [[self]], however, derives its compelling cogency, its enduring and endearing allure,107 from the same {{Wiki|social}} and {{Wiki|linguistic}} [[matrix]] other words and [[symbols]] do: [[symbolic]] representation.108 Like [[language]], this [[symbolic]] [[self]] is a product of massive interdependency; like other relational [[phenomenon]], it has no substantive [[existence]] in time or [[space]]; and like all [[symbols]], it simultaneously appears autonomous and disembodied. More [[idea]] than thing, this [[symbolic]] [[self]] is nothing if not virtual. "It is a final irony," Deacon concludes,
  
that it is the virtual, not actual, reference that symbols provide, which gives rise to this experience of self. The most undeniably real experience is a virtual reality.... its virtual nature notwithstanding, it is the symbolic realm of consciousness that we most identify with and from which our sense of agency and self-control originate.109
+
that it is the virtual, not actual, reference that [[symbols]] provide, which gives rise to this [[experience]] of [[self]]. The most undeniably real [[experience]] is a [[virtual reality]].... its virtual [[nature]] notwithstanding, it is the [[symbolic]] [[realm of consciousness]] that we most identify with and from which our [[sense]] of agency and [[self-control]] originate.109
  
Indian Buddhists could hardly have said it better. The irony, of course, is that this symbolic self is at the 'root' of proliferating ideation, the matrix of runaway recursivity in which, by all appearances, we are all ensnared.
+
[[Indian Buddhists]] could hardly have said it better. The irony, of course, is that this [[symbolic]] [[self]] is at the '[[root]]' of proliferating [[ideation]], the [[matrix]] of runaway recursivity in which, by all [[appearances]], we are all ensnared.
  
VII. The Cognitive Unconscious as Embodied Structuring of Experience
+
VII. The [[Cognitive]] [[Unconscious]] as [[Embodied]] Structuring of [[Experience]]
  
The theory of dependent arising and evolutionary biology, we have seen, both depict long-term co-evolutionary relationships through which certain cognitive processes gradually become 'enstructured' into physiological and psychological structures (vijñāna, etc., condition saṃskārās) structures which largely condition how subsequent forms of cognitive awareness may arise (saṃskārās condition vijñāna). And so it is with both language and the symbolic self that language enables. They are both complex results of interdependent processes which have, over time, become enstructured into enduring physiological and psychological structures, and which continuously influence the arising of cognitive awareness.
+
The {{Wiki|theory}} of [[dependent arising]] and evolutionary {{Wiki|biology}}, we have seen, both depict long-term co-evolutionary relationships through which certain [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} gradually become 'enstructured' into [[physiological]] and [[psychological]] structures ([[vijñāna]], etc., [[condition]] saṃskārās) structures which largely [[condition]] how subsequent [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] may arise (saṃskārās [[condition]] [[vijñāna]]). And so it is with both [[language]] and the [[symbolic]] [[self]] that [[language]] enables. They are both complex results of [[interdependent]] {{Wiki|processes}} which have, over time, become enstructured into enduring [[physiological]] and [[psychological]] structures, and which continuously influence the [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]].
  
Like habits, such enstructuration is thought to occur for reasons of efficiency, a process which makes them increasingly automatic. Deacon declares:
+
Like [[habits]], such enstructuration is [[thought]] to occur for [[reasons]] of efficiency, a process which makes them increasingly automatic. Deacon declares:
  
It is the goal of most cognitive processes to make information processing unconscious and automatic—as quick, easy, and efficient as possible—because these sorts of processes take comparatively little in the way of neural representation and energy to manage, compared to the active adaptational processes we experience as consciousness.110
+
It is the goal of most [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} to make [[information]] processing [[unconscious]] and automatic—as quick, easy, and efficient as possible—because these sorts of {{Wiki|processes}} take comparatively little in the way of neural [[representation]] and [[energy]] to manage, compared to the active adaptational {{Wiki|processes}} we [[experience]] as consciousness.110
  
Think, for example, of the enormous complexity involved in a simple conversation: hearing, talking, breathing, moving, remembering the last few words, anticipating the next, parsing it all while simultaneously assessing emotional responses and observing body language, and so on.111 All these processes are cognitive in the sense that they entail modulations, however slight, of the underlying neural and physiological structures of the organism. But they need not, indeed cannot, all result in or require conscious awareness. Most of them involve underlying neurological processes that have become 'unconscious and automatic,' only some of which lead to conscious awareness—both of which, however, must occur simultaneously, constantly informing and influencing the other, without which even simple conversation would be impossible.
+
Think, for example, of the enormous complexity involved in a simple [[conversation]]: hearing, talking, [[breathing]], moving, remembering the last few words, anticipating the next, parsing it all while simultaneously assessing [[emotional]] responses and observing [[body]] [[language]], and so on.111 All these {{Wiki|processes}} are [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] in the [[sense]] that they entail modulations, however slight, of the underlying neural and [[physiological]] structures of the {{Wiki|organism}}. But they need not, indeed cannot, all result in or require [[conscious awareness]]. Most of them involve underlying {{Wiki|neurological}} {{Wiki|processes}} that have become '[[unconscious]] and automatic,' only some of which lead to [[conscious]] awareness—both of which, however, must occur simultaneously, constantly informing and influencing the other, without which even simple [[conversation]] would be impossible.
  
We must distinguish, therefore, between those immediate but intermittent processes of discerning cognitive awareness accompanied by attention, and the underlying but continuous processes operating automatically. These latter are subliminal, arising outside of immediate conscious awareness. We must, therefore, analyze the arising of cognitive awareness into both subliminal as well as supraliminal dimensions.
+
We must distinguish, therefore, between those immediate but intermittent {{Wiki|processes}} of discerning [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] accompanied by [[attention]], and the underlying but continuous {{Wiki|processes}} operating automatically. These [[latter]] are {{Wiki|subliminal}}, [[arising]] outside of immediate [[conscious awareness]]. We must, therefore, analyze the [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] into both {{Wiki|subliminal}} as well as supraliminal {{Wiki|dimensions}}.
  
This distinction was already intimated in the early Pāli texts in two distinct formulas for the arising of cognitive awareness:
+
This {{Wiki|distinction}} was already intimated in the early [[Pāli]] texts in two {{Wiki|distinct}} [[formulas]] for the [[arising]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]]:
  
Depending on eye and forms visual cognitive awareness arises.112
+
Depending on [[eye]] and [[forms]] [[visual]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] arises.112
  
Depending on sankhārā (saṃskārā) cognitive awareness arises.113
+
Depending on [[sankhārā]] ([[saṃskārā]]) [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] arises.113
  
It was left, however, to Indian Buddhists of the Yogācāra school (ca. 2nd-7th century C.E.), some fifteen centuries before Freud, to explicitly distinguish between the forms of supraliminal cognitive awareness (pravṛtti-vijñāna) that arise in conjunction with present stimuli accompanied by attention, and subliminal forms of cognitive awareness, subsumed under the term 'ālaya-vijñāna' (roughly 'store-house' consciousness), that arise in conjunction with more enduring psycho-physiological structures (saṃskārā).114
+
It was left, however, to [[Indian Buddhists]] of the [[Yogācāra school]] (ca. 2nd-7th century C.E.), some fifteen centuries before {{Wiki|Freud}}, to explicitly distinguish between the [[forms]] of supraliminal [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[pravṛtti-vijñāna]]) that arise in {{Wiki|conjunction}} with {{Wiki|present}} {{Wiki|stimuli}} accompanied by [[attention]], and {{Wiki|subliminal}} [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], subsumed under the term '[[ālaya-vijñāna]]' (roughly 'store-house' [[consciousness]]), that arise in {{Wiki|conjunction}} with more enduring psycho-physiological structures (saṃskārā).114
  
This Buddhist 'cognitive unconscious,' however, is no more an experiencer, agent or enduring subject than was cognitive awareness in the earlier model. It still has all the qualities and qualifications mentioned above: "it is related to the notion 'change' rather than to the notion 'object' rather than to the notion 'object' ... admit[ting] only news of difference," 115 it grows and develops through the accumulating, epigenetic processes of cyclic causality, and its cognitive domain constitutes a particular cognitive reality, a dependently arisen 'world of experience'. Specifically, it denotes a form of discerning subliminal awareness that arises from moment to moment in dependence upon specific kinds of stimuli, i.e., the enduring physiological and psychological structures (saṃskārā) whose ongoing processes underlie all sentient existence. Put the other way around, since these saṃskārās are continuously being modulated in the very processes of living, they provide the ever-present stimuli through which subliminal forms of awareness arise in each and every moment of life.116 In this sense, and like simple vijñānas before it, the ālaya-vijñāna is virtually equated with the continuity of samsaric existence itself.
+
This [[Buddhist]] '[[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[unconscious]],' however, is no more an [[experiencer]], agent or enduring [[subject]] than was [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] in the earlier model. It still has all the qualities and qualifications mentioned above: "it is related to the notion 'change' rather than to the notion '[[object]]' rather than to the notion '[[object]]' ... admit[ting] only news of difference," 115 it grows and develops through the accumulating, epigenetic {{Wiki|processes}} of cyclic [[causality]], and its [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain constitutes a particular [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[reality]], a [[dependently arisen]] '[[world]] of [[experience]]'. Specifically, it denotes a [[form]] of discerning {{Wiki|subliminal}} [[awareness]] that arises from [[moment]] to [[moment]] in [[dependence]] upon specific kinds of {{Wiki|stimuli}}, i.e., the enduring [[physiological]] and [[psychological]] structures ([[saṃskārā]]) whose ongoing {{Wiki|processes}} underlie all [[sentient]] [[existence]]. Put the other way around, since these saṃskārās are continuously being modulated in the very {{Wiki|processes}} of living, they provide the ever-present {{Wiki|stimuli}} through which {{Wiki|subliminal}} [[forms]] of [[awareness]] arise in each and every [[moment]] of life.116 In this [[sense]], and like simple [[vijñānas]] before it, the [[ālaya-vijñāna]] is virtually equated with the continuity of [[samsaric existence]] itself.
  
What are these structures that give rise to subliminal cognitive processes (ālaya-vijñāna) And how do they together continuously 'specify a cognitive domain,' gradually building up and 'bringing forth' our multi-dimensional world of human experience?
+
What are these structures that give rise to {{Wiki|subliminal}} [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} ([[ālaya-vijñāna]]) And how do they together continuously 'specify a [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain,' gradually building up and 'bringing forth' our multi-dimensional [[world]] of [[human experience]]?
  
According to the Saṃdhinirmocana Sūtra, one of earliest Yogācāra texts to elucidate this concept, this form of subliminal cognitive awareness,
+
According to the [[Saṃdhinirmocana Sūtra]], one of earliest [[Yogācāra]] texts to elucidate this {{Wiki|concept}}, this [[form]] of {{Wiki|subliminal}} [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]],
  
the mind with all the seeds matures, congeals, grows, develops, and increases117 based upon the two-fold substratum118 (or: appropriation, upādāna); that is, (1) the substratum of the material sense-faculties along with their supports (*sādhiṣṭhāna-rūpīndriya-upādāna), (2) and the substratum which consists of the predispositions toward conceptual proliferation in terms of conventional usage of images, names, and conceptualizations.119
+
the [[mind]] with all the [[seeds]] matures, congeals, grows, develops, and increases117 based upon the two-fold substratum118 (or: appropriation, [[upādāna]]); that is, (1) the [[substratum]] of the material [[sense-faculties]] along with their supports (*sādhiṣṭhāna-rūpīndriya-upādāna), (2) and the [[substratum]] which consists of the predispositions toward {{Wiki|conceptual}} {{Wiki|proliferation}} in terms of [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] usage of images, names, and conceptualizations.119
  
This dense passage recalls and rather formidably reformulates what we have just seen: that there is an intimate, and accumulating, relationship between bodily sensory awareness, conventional linguistic usage (vohāra)120 and the runaway recursivity of prapañca, conceptual proliferation. Here, however, all these processes are said to be subtle and "difficult to discern (duṣpariccheda) even by the wise ones of the world." 121
+
This dense passage recalls and rather formidably reformulates what we have just seen: that there is an intimate, and accumulating, relationship between [[bodily]] sensory [[awareness]], [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] {{Wiki|linguistic}} usage (vohāra)120 and the runaway recursivity of [[prapañca]], {{Wiki|conceptual}} {{Wiki|proliferation}}. Here, however, all these {{Wiki|processes}} are said to be {{Wiki|subtle}} and "difficult to discern (duṣpariccheda) even by the [[wise]] ones of the [[world]]." 121
  
This model articulates the underlying structures, the infrastructure as it were, through which all forms of cognitive awareness—both subliminal and supraliminal—are thought to arise. Elaborating on this, the Yogācārabhūmi describes how these predispositions (vāsanā) toward conceptual proliferation help bring forth a subliminal awareness of an 'external' world. That is, subliminal cognitive awareness (ālaya-vijñāna) continuously arises in conjunction with (1) the living sense-faculties and (2) the predispositions instilled by past linguistic experience, conceptualization, naming, etc., bringing forth as its cognitive domain an 'external world' outside of immediate awareness.122 We live, that is, in a 'world' whose predominant structuring influences—linguistic and physiological structures built up over time through extended organism-environment interaction—we cannot fully discern. This is, if I am not mistaken, nearly exactly the current notion of the 'cognitive unconscious.'123
+
This model articulates the underlying structures, the infrastructure as it were, through which all [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] awareness—both {{Wiki|subliminal}} and supraliminal—are [[thought]] to arise. Elaborating on this, the [[Yogācārabhūmi]] describes how these predispositions ([[vāsanā]]) toward {{Wiki|conceptual}} {{Wiki|proliferation}} help bring forth a {{Wiki|subliminal}} [[awareness]] of an 'external' [[world]]. That is, {{Wiki|subliminal}} [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[ālaya-vijñāna]]) continuously arises in {{Wiki|conjunction}} with (1) the living [[sense-faculties]] and (2) the predispositions instilled by {{Wiki|past}} {{Wiki|linguistic}} [[experience]], [[conceptualization]], naming, etc., bringing forth as its [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain an '[[external world]]' outside of immediate awareness.122 We live, that is, in a '[[world]]' whose predominant structuring influences—linguistic and [[physiological]] structures built up over time through extended organism-environment interaction—we cannot fully discern. This is, if I am not mistaken, nearly exactly the current notion of the '[[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] unconscious.'123
  
As was suggested above, there also must be a continuous and simultaneously reinforcing relationship between sub- and supra-liminal cognitive processes in order for even ordinary human activities such as conversations to occur. This relationship, this 'intrapsychic causality,' if you will, is also accumulative in the epigenetic sense we have already discussed, i.e. experience builds upon itself. That is, on the one hand, all supraliminal cognitive processes are said to simultaneously arise based on subliminal cognitive awareness (ālaya-vijñāna),124 which arises on its own physiological and psycho-linguistic bases. In other words, our present experience is already continuously and simultaneously informed by the classifications implicit in all forms of cognitive awareness, which now, however, are seen to occur unconsciously and automatically. On the other hand, the arising of supraliminal cognitive awareness also continuously modulates or transforms the forms of unconscious cognitive awareness themselves, implanting 'seeds' (bīja) or impressions (vāsanā) as the texts say,125 which in turn condition the forms of supraliminal cognitive awareness, and so on. In modern terms, the neural networks that enable any specific form of conscious perception to occur are themselves always modified by repeated instances of those same types of perceptions. These reciprocally reinforcing and gradually accumulating processes, however, take place not only simultaneously, ceaselessly and mostly automatically, but also, in large part, unconsciously.
+
As was suggested above, there also must be a continuous and simultaneously reinforcing relationship between sub- and supra-liminal [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} in order for even ordinary [[human]] [[activities]] such as conversations to occur. This relationship, this 'intrapsychic [[causality]],' if you will, is also accumulative in the epigenetic [[sense]] we have already discussed, i.e. [[experience]] builds upon itself. That is, on the one hand, all supraliminal [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} are said to simultaneously arise based on {{Wiki|subliminal}} [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] (ālaya-vijñāna),124 which arises on its [[own]] [[physiological]] and psycho-linguistic bases. In other words, our {{Wiki|present}} [[experience]] is already continuously and simultaneously informed by the classifications implicit in all [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], which now, however, are seen to occur {{Wiki|unconsciously}} and automatically. On the other hand, the [[arising]] of supraliminal [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] also continuously modulates or transforms the [[forms]] of [[unconscious]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] themselves, implanting '[[seeds]]' ([[bīja]]) or [[impressions]] ([[vāsanā]]) as the texts say,125 which in turn [[condition]] the [[forms]] of supraliminal [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], and so on. In {{Wiki|modern}} terms, the neural networks that enable any specific [[form]] of [[conscious perception]] to occur are themselves always modified by repeated instances of those same types of [[perceptions]]. These reciprocally reinforcing and gradually accumulating {{Wiki|processes}}, however, take place not only simultaneously, ceaselessly and mostly automatically, but also, in large part, {{Wiki|unconsciously}}.
  
And, as our earlier analyses also suggest, if linguistic categories and classifications underlie all forms of cognitive awareness, subliminal as well as supraliminal, then we are susceptible to the same conceptual prolixity, the endless, ensnaring recursivity that language entails, at unconscious levels as well. Accordingly, our sense of self—enabled by and arising out of the reflexivity of linguistic and symbolic representation—has also become so enstructured that it, too, occurs 'unconsciously and automatically' in nearly every moment of mind. Specifically, this sense of self not only arises in reference to the ongoing forms of subliminal cognitive awareness (ālaya-vijñāna), but it is also associated with the linguistically expressed processes of conceptual thought :
+
And, as our earlier analyses also suggest, if {{Wiki|linguistic}} categories and classifications underlie all [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], {{Wiki|subliminal}} as well as supraliminal, then we are susceptible to the same {{Wiki|conceptual}} prolixity, the [[endless]], ensnaring recursivity that [[language]] entails, at [[unconscious]] levels as well. Accordingly, our [[sense]] of self—enabled by and [[arising]] out of the reflexivity of {{Wiki|linguistic}} and [[symbolic]] representation—has also become so enstructured that it, too, occurs '{{Wiki|unconsciously}} and automatically' in nearly every [[moment]] of [[mind]]. Specifically, this [[sense]] of [[self]] not only arises in reference to the ongoing [[forms]] of {{Wiki|subliminal}} [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[ālaya-vijñāna]]), but it is also associated with the linguistically expressed {{Wiki|processes}} of [[conceptual thought]] :
  
The mind (manas) whose mode (ākāra) is conceiving (manyanā) 'I-making' (ahaṃkāra), the conceit 'I am' (asmimāna), always arises and functions simultaneously with the ālaya-vijñāna ... That [mind] has the mode of taking the ālaya-vijñāna as [its] object and conceiving [it] as 'I am [this]' (asmīti) and '[this is] I' (aham iti).
+
The [[mind]] ([[manas]]) whose mode ([[ākāra]]) is [[conceiving]] (manyanā) 'I-making' ([[ahaṃkāra]]), the [[conceit]] 'I am' (asmimāna), always arises and functions simultaneously with the [[ālaya-vijñāna]] ... That [[[mind]]] has the mode of taking the [[ālaya-vijñāna]] as [its] [[object]] and [[conceiving]] [it] as 'I am [this]' (asmīti) and '[this is] I' (aham iti).
  
 
126
 
126
We may now more fully appreciate the poignancy of our human condition, that inescapable web woven by nothing more than a 'virtual self,' the conceit 'I am.' As we have seen, the systemic classifications underlying all human cognitive processes have informed and instigated intentional activities that, in the long term, have been as instrumental in shaping the contours of human evolution as our more obvious physiological features. This linguistically-based symbolic self, unconsciously embedded and virtually real, has played no less a role in the coming to be of our entire 'world of experience.' This is because it is our behavior, the actions (karma) arising out of the dynamic interaction between (1) our physical embodiment, (2) the constructive influences of language, (3) our embedded sense of selfhood (all these being mostly subliminal), and (4) our supraliminal forms of cognitive awareness, that are most causally important, most effectively ensnaring. For these are indelibly informed by self-grasping.
+
We may now more fully appreciate the poignancy of our [[human]] [[condition]], that inescapable web woven by nothing more than a 'virtual [[self]],' the [[conceit]] 'I am.' As we have seen, the systemic classifications underlying all [[human]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} have informed and instigated intentional [[activities]] that, in the long term, have been as instrumental in shaping the contours of {{Wiki|human evolution}} as our more obvious [[physiological]] features. This linguistically-based [[symbolic]] [[self]], {{Wiki|unconsciously}} embedded and virtually real, has played no less a role in the coming to be of our entire '[[world]] of [[experience]].' This is because it is our {{Wiki|behavior}}, the [[actions]] ([[karma]]) [[arising]] out of the dynamic interaction between (1) our [[physical]] [[embodiment]], (2) the constructive [[influences]] of [[language]], (3) our embedded [[sense]] of [[selfhood]] (all these being mostly {{Wiki|subliminal}}), and (4) our supraliminal [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], that are most [[causally]] important, most effectively ensnaring. For these are indelibly informed by [[self-grasping]].
  
In commenting on the idea of unconscious predispositions of speech (abhilāpa-vāsanā), the commentary to the Mahāyāna-saṃgraha states that manifest cognitive awareness arises in regard to expressions of selves (ātman) and phenomena (dharma), and so on, due to the special power (śakti-viśeṣa) of the predispositions of conventional expressions (vyavahāra).127 That is to say, the conventional expressions of everyday speech (vyavahāra), which delineate the world into innumerable discrete objects and categories, subtly condition the way in which awareness of those objects arises. The kinds of cognitive experiences people have, the categories of 'things' we see and touch are indelibly influenced by the expressions and figures of speech to which we are habituated.
+
In commenting on the [[idea]] of [[unconscious]] predispositions of {{Wiki|speech}} (abhilāpa-vāsanā), the commentary to the [[Mahāyāna-saṃgraha]] states that [[manifest]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] arises in regard to {{Wiki|expressions}} of selves ([[ātman]]) and [[phenomena]] ([[dharma]]), and so on, due to the special power (śakti-viśeṣa) of the predispositions of [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] {{Wiki|expressions}} (vyavahāra).127 That is to say, the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] {{Wiki|expressions}} of everyday {{Wiki|speech}} ([[vyavahāra]]), which [[delineate]] the [[world]] into {{Wiki|innumerable}} discrete [[objects]] and categories, subtly [[condition]] the way in which [[awareness]] of those [[objects]] arises. The kinds of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[experiences]] [[people]] have, the categories of 'things' we see and {{Wiki|touch}} are indelibly influenced by the {{Wiki|expressions}} and figures of {{Wiki|speech}} to which we are habituated.
  
The most influential of these unconscious predispositions of speech is undoubtedly the view of self (ātma-dṛṣṭi), which accompanies all cognitive processes, continuously distinguishing self and other.128 But, the Yogācārabhūmi warns, as long as one "is not freed from the bondage of perception in regard to phenomena (nimitta)," then so long will all our forms of cognitive awareness be influenced by these afflictive dispositions toward the sense "I am,"129 colored by the discriminations between 'self' and 'other.' And insofar as these instigate karmically consequential actions, this ingrained self-view—virtual or not, unconscious or otherwise—will continuously perpetuate the cycle of samsaric existence, keeping us ensnared in the vicious cycle of dependent arising.
+
The most influential of these [[unconscious]] predispositions of {{Wiki|speech}} is undoubtedly the view of [[self]] (ātma-dṛṣṭi), which accompanies all [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}}, continuously distinguishing [[self]] and other.128 But, the [[Yogācārabhūmi]] warns, as long as one "is not freed from the bondage of [[perception]] in regard to [[phenomena]] ([[nimitta]])," then so long will all our [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] be influenced by these {{Wiki|afflictive}} dispositions toward the [[sense]] "I am,"129 colored by the discriminations between '[[self]]' and 'other.' And insofar as these instigate [[karmically]] consequential [[actions]], this ingrained self-view—virtual or not, [[unconscious]] or otherwise—will continuously perpetuate the cycle of [[samsaric existence]], keeping us ensnared in the vicious cycle of [[dependent arising]].
  
The symbolic self, in other words, although generated out of the vortex of the linguistic recursivity underlying all cognitive processes, from the unconscious level up, has compelling causal efficacy in its own right.130 And this is true both within a single lifetime, that is, ontogenetically, as well as in the traditional Buddhist conception of multiple lifetimes, that is, (after a fashion) phylogenetically. In more modern terms, Deacon intimates the powerful punch this symbolic self effectively delivers:
+
The [[symbolic]] [[self]], in other words, although generated out of the vortex of the {{Wiki|linguistic}} recursivity underlying all [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}}, from the [[unconscious]] level up, has compelling causal efficacy in its [[own]] right.130 And this is true both within a single [[lifetime]], that is, ontogenetically, as well as in the [[traditional]] [[Buddhist]] {{Wiki|conception}} of multiple lifetimes, that is, (after a fashion) phylogenetically. In more {{Wiki|modern}} terms, Deacon intimates the powerful punch this [[symbolic]] [[self]] effectively delivers:
  
As symbolic reference and symbolic minds co-evolved from the non-symbolic... so do the levels of self-representation that constitute our experience bring themselves into being in a moment-by-moment coevolutionary process. As the symbolic process can be the co-author of our unanticipated brains, so can the symbolic self be the co-author of the component neural processes that support it. We live in a world that is both entirely physical and virtual at the same time.131
+
As [[symbolic]] reference and [[symbolic]] [[minds]] co-evolved from the non-symbolic... so do the levels of self-representation that constitute our [[experience]] bring themselves into being in a moment-by-moment coevolutionary process. As the [[symbolic]] process can be the co-author of our unanticipated {{Wiki|brains}}, so can the [[symbolic]] [[self]] be the co-author of the component neural {{Wiki|processes}} that support it. We live in a [[world]] that is both entirely [[physical]] and virtual at the same time.131
  
VIII. The Cognitive Unconscious as Generative Matrix of our 'Common World'
+
VIII. The [[Cognitive]] [[Unconscious]] as Generative [[Matrix]] of our 'Common [[World]]'
  
We live our lives in this shared virtual world ... The doorway into this virtual world was opened to us alone by the evolution of language.
+
We live our [[lives]] in this shared virtual [[world]] ... The doorway into this virtual [[world]] was opened to us alone by the [[evolution]] of [[language]].
  
—Terrence William Deacon, The Symbolic Species
+
—Terrence William Deacon, The [[Symbolic]] Species
  
We now reach the last leg of our inquiry into the arising of the world of experience bereft of any external agents or internal subjects. Why, we must ask, if the 'world' co-arises with our cognitive systems, do we seem to live in so much the same world? How is it that we collectively 'bring forth' our shared world of human experience?
+
We now reach the last leg of our inquiry into the [[arising]] of the [[world]] of [[experience]] bereft of any external agents or internal [[subjects]]. Why, we must ask, if the '[[world]]' co-arises with our [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] systems, do we seem to live in so much the same [[world]]? How is it that we collectively 'bring forth' our shared [[world]] of [[human experience]]?
  
The short answer is, again, language; or rather, the common influences that language imparts on the activities, the karma, of human beings which, in turn, bring about common results. We live in this 'shared virtual world,' as Deacon puts it, in large part because "the evolution of symbolic communication... created a mode of extrabiological inheritance... [that] is intrinsically social," one that evolved "neither inside nor outside brains, but at the interface where cultural evolutionary processes affect biological evolutionary processes." 132 That is, we have similar kinds of cognitive processes because they developed historically through continuous interaction between human beings, giving rise to our common bodily forms with our species-specific propensities toward cultural and social conditioning, and the dominating influences of linguistic classification, conceptualization, nominalization, and so forth, through which we collectively yet unconsciously bring forth a shared world of experience.
+
The short answer is, again, [[language]]; or rather, the common [[influences]] that [[language]] imparts on the [[activities]], the [[karma]], of [[human beings]] which, in turn, bring about common results. We live in this 'shared virtual [[world]],' as Deacon puts it, in large part because "the [[evolution]] of [[symbolic]] [[communication]]... created a mode of extrabiological inheritance... [that] is intrinsically {{Wiki|social}}," one that evolved "neither inside nor outside {{Wiki|brains}}, but at the interface where {{Wiki|cultural}} evolutionary {{Wiki|processes}} affect {{Wiki|biological}} evolutionary {{Wiki|processes}}." 132 That is, we have similar kinds of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} because they developed historically through continuous interaction between [[human beings]], giving rise to our common [[bodily]] [[forms]] with our species-specific propensities toward {{Wiki|cultural}} and {{Wiki|social}} {{Wiki|conditioning}}, and the dominating [[influences]] of {{Wiki|linguistic}} {{Wiki|classification}}, [[conceptualization]], nominalization, and so forth, through which we collectively yet {{Wiki|unconsciously}} bring forth a shared [[world]] of [[experience]].
  
With allowances for the issue of rebirth, this is largely compatible with mainstream views of causality in the Yogācāra tradition. Indeed, in one sense, this merely articulates the social, cultural and biological dimensions already implicit in the theory of dependent arising. But it took some one thousand years after the time of the Buddha for these implications to be become explicit within Indian Buddhist thought. Again, it is the Mahāyāna-saṃgraha (MSg) of Asanga which explicitly articulates the connections between the social nature of language, its common influences upon human behavior, and the similarities of 'worlds' which result therefrom.
+
With allowances for the issue of [[rebirth]], this is largely compatible with {{Wiki|mainstream}} [[views]] of [[causality]] in the [[Yogācāra tradition]]. Indeed, in one [[sense]], this merely articulates the {{Wiki|social}}, {{Wiki|cultural}} and {{Wiki|biological}} {{Wiki|dimensions}} already implicit in the {{Wiki|theory}} of [[dependent arising]]. But it took some one thousand years after the time of the [[Buddha]] for these implications to be become explicit within [[Indian Buddhist]] [[thought]]. Again, it is the [[Mahāyāna-saṃgraha]] (MSg) of [[Asanga]] which explicitly articulates the connections between the {{Wiki|social}} [[nature]] of [[language]], its common [[influences]] upon [[human]] {{Wiki|behavior}}, and the similarities of '[[worlds]]' which result therefrom.
  
MSg I.60 states that the subliminal form cognitive awareness (ālaya-vijñāna) which subliminally 'brings forth a world' based upon the predispositions to categorization, etc., exhibits both shared or common and uncommon aspects:
+
MSg I.60 states that the {{Wiki|subliminal}} [[form]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[ālaya-vijñāna]]) which subliminally 'brings forth a [[world]]' based upon the predispositions to categorization, etc., exhibits both shared or common and uncommon aspects:
  
The common [characteristic of the ālaya-vijñāna] is the seed of the receptacle world (bhājana-loka). The uncommon [characteristic of the ālaya-vijñāna] is the seed of the individual sense-spheres (prātyātmikāyatana).
+
The common [[[characteristic]] of the [[ālaya-vijñāna]]] is the seed of the receptacle [[world]] ([[bhājana-loka]]). The uncommon [[[characteristic]] of the [[ālaya-vijñāna]]] is the seed of the {{Wiki|individual}} sense-spheres (prātyātmikāyatana).
  
In most Indian Buddhist traditions, indeed in ancient India in general, this 'receptacle' world in which we all dwell arises from the accumulated actions (karma) of numberless sentient beings.133 Asanga elaborates on this, stating that it is the common and uncommon actions of sentient beings that create the inanimate (bhājana-loka) and animate worlds (sattva-loka) respectively,134 while the commentary to the MSg comments that without this shared aspect of subliminal cognitive awareness (ālaya-vijñāna), there could be no receptacle-world which is the basis for the shared usage of animate beings.135 At first blush, this may seem rather farfetched, but it is well in accord with the terms of our earlier analyses. Moreover, the sense that the similar cognitive domains of sentient beings 'bring forth' a common world was already deeply implicit in the Buddhist notion of karma. It is the common influences of language that hold these all together.
+
In most [[Indian Buddhist]] [[traditions]], indeed in {{Wiki|ancient India}} in general, this 'receptacle' [[world]] in which we all dwell arises from the [[accumulated]] [[actions]] ([[karma]]) of numberless [[sentient]] beings.133 [[Asanga]] elaborates on this, stating that it is the common and uncommon [[actions]] of [[sentient beings]] that create the [[inanimate]] ([[bhājana-loka]]) and animate [[worlds]] ([[sattva-loka]]) respectively,134 while the commentary to the MSg comments that without this shared aspect of {{Wiki|subliminal}} [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[ālaya-vijñāna]]), there could be no receptacle-world which is the basis for the shared usage of animate beings.135 At first blush, this may seem rather farfetched, but it is well in accord with the terms of our earlier analyses. Moreover, the [[sense]] that the similar [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domains of [[sentient beings]] 'bring forth' a common [[world]] was already deeply implicit in the [[Buddhist]] notion of [[karma]]. It is the common [[influences]] of [[language]] that hold these all together.
  
 
The commentary to this text explains:
 
The commentary to this text explains:
  
[The statement:] 'The common [characteristic of the ālaya-vijñāna] is the seed of the receptacle-world' means that it is the cause (kāraṇa-hetu) of perceptions (vijñapti) which appear as the receptacle world. It is common because these perceptions appear similarly to all who experience them through the force of maturation (vipāka) that is in accordance with their own similar karma.136
+
[The statement:] 'The common [[[characteristic]] of the [[ālaya-vijñāna]]] is the seed of the receptacle-world' means that it is the [[cause]] (kāraṇa-hetu) of [[perceptions]] ([[vijñapti]]) which appear as the receptacle [[world]]. It is common because these [[perceptions]] appear similarly to all who [[experience]] them through the force of {{Wiki|maturation}} ([[vipāka]]) that is in accordance with their [[own]] similar karma.136
  
Simply put, our 'world'137 appears to us in similar ways because we have similar karma to experience it similarly. But to what extent do our actions make this 'experienced world' similar? And how or why do we come to have similar karma?
+
Simply put, our 'world'137 appears to us in similar ways because we have similar [[karma]] to [[experience]] it similarly. But to what extent do our [[actions]] make this '[[experienced]] [[world]]' similar? And how or why do we come to have similar [[karma]]?
  
In general, this simply unpacks part of what karma means in the classical Indian world-view: similar actions lead to similar results. All members of the same species are born into similar kinds of bodies which are largely brought about by past karma, by the structural transformation incurred from innumerable past actions. Since our bodies are similar, the actions, the karma they resulted from are also similar. And since these similar bodies have similar cognitive structures, which both facilitate and circumscribe what we can normally see, feel and think, they 'bring forth' a common cognitive domain, a human 'world' that is distinguished, for example, from that of cats, bats or gnats. In other words, our common 'world' is produced by our common causal history, embodied in the similar structures and processes of our cognitive capacities. As the commentary states, "perceptions appear similarly to all who experience them ... in accordance with their own similar karma."
+
In general, this simply unpacks part of what [[karma]] means in the classical [[Indian]] world-view: similar [[actions]] lead to similar results. All members of the same {{Wiki|species}} are born into similar kinds of [[bodies]] which are largely brought about by [[past karma]], by the structural [[transformation]] incurred from {{Wiki|innumerable}} {{Wiki|past}} [[actions]]. Since our [[bodies]] are similar, the [[actions]], the [[karma]] they resulted from are also similar. And since these similar [[bodies]] have similar [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] structures, which both facilitate and circumscribe what we can normally see, [[feel]] and think, they 'bring forth' a common [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain, a [[human]] '[[world]]' that is {{Wiki|distinguished}}, for example, from that of cats, bats or gnats. In other words, our common '[[world]]' is produced by our common causal history, [[embodied]] in the similar structures and {{Wiki|processes}} of our [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] capacities. As the commentary states, "[[perceptions]] appear similarly to all who [[experience]] them ... in accordance with their [[own]] similar [[karma]]."
  
These species-specific cognitive structures include, quite prominently, an 'extrabiological inheritance' that arose "neither inside nor outside brains, but at the interface where cultural evolutionary processes affect biological evolutionary processes," i.e. language. It is language that provides the means through which the 'common aspects' of the ālaya-vijñāna give rise to a 'common' receptacle world. As a medium for sharing, conceiving and expressing experience, language provides the common focus for similar kinds of cognitive processes to arise, processes that tend to provoke similar responses138 which, in turn, typically give rise to similar results. That is, actions that are informed and instigated by similar conditions and similar intentions give rise, over the long term, to a similar world. And this is the similar world in which we are 'ensnared.'
+
These species-specific [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] structures include, quite prominently, an 'extrabiological inheritance' that arose "neither inside nor outside {{Wiki|brains}}, but at the interface where {{Wiki|cultural}} evolutionary {{Wiki|processes}} affect {{Wiki|biological}} evolutionary {{Wiki|processes}}," i.e. [[language]]. It is [[language]] that provides the means through which the 'common aspects' of the [[ālaya-vijñāna]] give rise to a 'common' receptacle [[world]]. As a {{Wiki|medium}} for sharing, [[conceiving]] and expressing [[experience]], [[language]] provides the common focus for similar kinds of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] {{Wiki|processes}} to arise, {{Wiki|processes}} that tend to provoke similar responses138 which, in turn, typically give rise to similar results. That is, [[actions]] that are informed and instigated by similar [[conditions]] and similar {{Wiki|intentions}} give rise, over the long term, to a similar [[world]]. And this is the similar [[world]] in which we are 'ensnared.'
  
It is just because our cognitive structures are constituted by linguistic predispositions that cognitive awareness is always subject to language's endless recursivity (prapañca). The 'predispositions or impressions of speech' (abhilāpa-vāsanā), which have the 'special power' (śakti-viśeṣa) to give rise to manifest cognitive awareness (vijñāna) in regard to expressions of selves (ātman), dharmas, and actions, etc. are never fully "used up" (anupabhukta), MSg I.61.2 explains, because "the seeds of the impressions of language give rise to conceptual proliferation since beginningless time," without which, the text continues, "the new arising of the impressions of language would be impossible." In other words, this linguistic recursivity is the generative matrix from which endlessly springs forth our symbolic world, one that virtually supercedes the physical world we apparent to inhabit.139
+
It is just because our [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] structures are constituted by {{Wiki|linguistic}} predispositions that [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] is always [[subject]] to language's [[endless]] recursivity ([[prapañca]]). The 'predispositions or [[impressions]] of {{Wiki|speech}}' (abhilāpa-vāsanā), which have the 'special power' (śakti-viśeṣa) to give rise to [[manifest]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[vijñāna]]) in regard to {{Wiki|expressions}} of selves ([[ātman]]), [[dharmas]], and [[actions]], etc. are never fully "used up" (anupabhukta), MSg I.61.2 explains, because "the [[seeds]] of the [[impressions]] of [[language]] give rise to {{Wiki|conceptual}} {{Wiki|proliferation}} since [[beginningless]] time," without which, the text continues, "the new [[arising]] of the [[impressions]] of [[language]] would be impossible." In other words, this {{Wiki|linguistic}} recursivity is the generative [[matrix]] from which endlessly springs forth our [[symbolic]] [[world]], one that virtually supercedes the [[physical world]] we apparent to inhabit.139
  
The reciprocal feedback processes that language invites thus operate at a variety of levels, not only synchronically—between the ālaya-vijñāna and supraliminal forms of cognitive awareness—but also diachronically, between our previous linguistic experience and our present proclivities conditioned by the 'impressions' of language. These operate both within a single lifetime, and, in traditional Buddhist terms, over multiple lifetimes. What the MSg is now describing is a third, unconscious yet thoroughly intersubjective, feedback system, which, like the other two dimensions of circular causality, continuously proliferates and perpetuates samsaric existence, but, unlike them, bridges the individual and collective experience of the 'world,' connecting our similar karmic activities with the similar 'worlds' these activities bring about.140
+
The reciprocal feedback {{Wiki|processes}} that [[language]] invites thus operate at a variety of levels, not only synchronically—between the [[ālaya-vijñāna]] and supraliminal [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] awareness—but also diachronically, between our previous {{Wiki|linguistic}} [[experience]] and our {{Wiki|present}} proclivities [[conditioned]] by the '[[impressions]]' of [[language]]. These operate both within a single [[lifetime]], and, in [[traditional]] [[Buddhist]] terms, over multiple lifetimes. What the MSg is now describing is a third, [[unconscious]] yet thoroughly intersubjective, feedback system, which, like the other two {{Wiki|dimensions}} of circular [[causality]], continuously proliferates and perpetuates [[samsaric existence]], but, unlike them, [[bridges]] the {{Wiki|individual}} and collective [[experience]] of the '[[world]],' connecting our similar [[karmic activities]] with the similar '[[worlds]]' these [[activities]] bring about.140
  
Since the recursivity that symbolic communication facilitates is "intrinsically social," and has evolved "neither inside nor outside brains," then our commonality of worlds, dependent upon our common species-specific cognitive structures, is ultimately inseparable from our commonality of cognitive awareness, dependent upon our common linguistic, symbolic structures. That is, Deacon declares, since,
+
Since the recursivity that [[symbolic]] [[communication]] facilitates is "intrinsically {{Wiki|social}}," and has evolved "neither inside nor outside {{Wiki|brains}}," then our commonality of [[worlds]], [[dependent upon]] our common species-specific [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] structures, is ultimately [[inseparable]] from our commonality of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], [[dependent upon]] our common {{Wiki|linguistic}}, [[symbolic]] structures. That is, Deacon declares, since,
  
symbolic reference is at once a function of the whole web of inferential relationships and of the whole network of users extended in space and time... a person's symbolic experience of consciousness ... is not within the head ... This [symbolic] self is indeed not bounded within a mind or body... [it] is intersubjective in the most thoroughgoing sense of the term.141
+
[[symbolic]] reference is at once a function of the whole web of inferential relationships and of the whole network of users extended in {{Wiki|space and time}}... a person's [[symbolic]] [[experience]] of [[consciousness]] ... is not within the head ... This [[[symbolic]]] [[self]] is indeed not bounded within a [[mind]] or [[body]]... [it] is intersubjective in the most thoroughgoing [[sense]] of the term.141
  
These mostly indiscernible processes reflect and reinforce the cultural, social, and cognitive worlds we inhabit, not just as individuals but even more importantly as social beings, since "language is a primary medium through which humans inhabit their world." 142 Indeed, languages are like habitats, because they give rise to the inexhaustibly proliferating processes (prapañca) of classification and conceptualization (vikalpa) through which we habitually, nearly unavoidably and mostly unknowingly engage, construct and perpetuate the 'world' which simultaneously sustains and ensnares us. It is our unconscious habits of body, speech, and mind to which we are habituated that give rise, in the long term and in the aggregate, to the habitats we inhabit. And, this, we suggest, is as true for some twentieth century evolutionary biologists and neuroscientists as it was for fifth-century Yogācārin Buddhists.
+
These mostly indiscernible {{Wiki|processes}} reflect and reinforce the {{Wiki|cultural}}, {{Wiki|social}}, and [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[worlds]] we inhabit, not just as {{Wiki|individuals}} but even more importantly as {{Wiki|social}} [[beings]], since "[[language]] is a primary {{Wiki|medium}} through which [[humans]] inhabit their [[world]]." 142 Indeed, [[languages]] are like habitats, because they give rise to the inexhaustibly proliferating {{Wiki|processes}} ([[prapañca]]) of {{Wiki|classification}} and [[conceptualization]] ([[vikalpa]]) through which we habitually, nearly unavoidably and mostly unknowingly engage, construct and perpetuate the '[[world]]' which simultaneously sustains and ensnares us. It is our [[unconscious]] [[habits]] of [[body]], {{Wiki|speech}}, and [[mind]] to which we are habituated that give rise, in the long term and in the [[aggregate]], to the habitats we inhabit. And, this, we suggest, is as true for some twentieth century evolutionary biologists and [[neuroscientists]] as it was for fifth-century [[Yogācārin]] [[Buddhists]].
  
It further suggests, we venture, that we all have a larger share in the common construction of our 'world' than we commonly realize. For if we are not actually trapped inside our heads, but are causally as well as cognitively intersubjective through and through, it matters a great deal which particular concepts, categories and classifications we produce, proclaim and protect. We can and must strive, that is, to collectively unravel the "common bonds" (sādhāraṇa-bandhana) that ensnare us, "difficult to cut (duṣheya) and difficult to fully comprehend (duṣparijñeya)" 143 though they may be. It would make a world of difference.
+
It further suggests, we venture, that we all have a larger share in the common construction of our '[[world]]' than we commonly realize. For if we are not actually trapped inside our heads, but are [[causally]] as well as cognitively intersubjective through and through, it matters a great deal which particular [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]], categories and classifications we produce, proclaim and {{Wiki|protect}}. We can and must strive, that is, to collectively unravel the "common bonds" (sādhāraṇa-bandhana) that ensnare us, "difficult to cut (duṣheya) and difficult to fully comprehend (duṣparijñeya)" 143 though they may be. It would make a [[world]] of difference.
  
 
References
 
References
Line 325: Line 325:
 
Abbreviations and Primary Sources
 
Abbreviations and Primary Sources
  
A    Aṅguttara Nikāya. London: Pali Text Society. 1885-1910. Woodward, F. L. and Hare, E. M., trans. 1932-36. The Book of the Gradual Sayings. London: Pali Text Society. Cited by collection and page number of Pāli text. Also, Nyanaponika Thera and Bhikkhu Bodhi, trans. 1999. Numerical Discourses of the Buddha: An Anthology of Suttas from the A"nguttara Nikāya. Walnut Creek, CA: AltaMira Press.
+
A    [[Aṅguttara Nikāya]]. [[London]]: [[Pali Text Society]]. 1885-1910. Woodward, F. L. and Hare, E. M., trans. 1932-36. The [[Book]] of the [[Gradual Sayings]]. [[London]]: [[Pali Text Society]]. Cited by collection and page number of [[Pāli]] text. Also, [[Nyanaponika Thera]] and [[Bhikkhu Bodhi]], trans. 1999. [[Numerical Discourses]] of the [[Buddha]]: An {{Wiki|Anthology}} of [[Suttas]] from the A"nguttara [[Nikāya]]. Walnut Creek, CA: AltaMira Press.
  
Abhidhammattha-sangaha See Compendium.
+
[[Abhidhammattha-sangaha]] See Compendium.
  
AKBh    Abhidharmakośabhā.ya. Shastri, S. D., ed. 1981. Varanasi: Bauddha Bharati Series; Cited by chapter and verse.
+
AKBh    Abhidharmakośabhā.ya. Shastri, S. D., ed. 1981. [[Varanasi]]: [[Bauddha Bharati]] Series; Cited by [[chapter]] and verse.
  
de La Vall'ee Poussin, Louis. French trans. 1971. L' Abhidharmakośa de Vasubandhu. Bruxelles: Institut Belge des Hautes 'Etudes Chinoises.
+
de La Vall'ee [[Wikipedia:Louis de La Vallée-Poussin|Poussin]], Louis. {{Wiki|French}} trans. 1971. L' [[Abhidharmakośa]] de [[Vasubandhu]]. Bruxelles: Institut Belge des Hautes 'Etudes Chinoises.
  
Pruden, Leo M. English translation of Poussin's Fr. trans. 1990. Berkeley: Asian Humanities Press. Cited by volume and page numbers.
+
Pruden, Leo M. English translation of [[Poussin's]] Fr. trans. 1990. [[Berkeley]]: [[Asian Humanities Press]]. Cited by volume and page numbers.
  
Apte  Apte, Vaman Shivaram. 1986. The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Reprint: Kyoto: Rinsen Book Co.
+
Apte  Apte, Vaman Shivaram. 1986. The Practical Sanskrit-English {{Wiki|Dictionary}}. Reprint: {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Rinsen [[Book]] Co.
  
ASBh  Abhidharmasammucaya-bhā.yam. Tatia, Nathamala, ed. 1976. Patna: K. P. Jayaswal Research Institute.
+
ASBh  Abhidharmasammucaya-bhā.yam. Tatia, Nathamala, ed. 1976. [[Patna]]: K. P. Jayaswal Research Institute.
  
Bh    Mahāyānasaṃgraha-bhāṣya, Chinese translation. T.#1597.
+
Bh    Mahāyānasaṃgraha-bhāṣya, {{Wiki|Chinese}} translation. T.#1597.
  
bh    Mahāyānasaṃgraha-bhāṣya, Tibetan translation. P.#5551; D.#4050.
+
bh    Mahāyānasaṃgraha-bhāṣya, [[Tibetan translation]]. P.#5551; D.#4050.
  
BHSD  Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Dictionary. Edgerton, Franklin. Reprint: Kyoto: Rinsen Book Co.
+
BHSD  [[Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit]] {{Wiki|Dictionary}}. Edgerton, Franklin. Reprint: {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Rinsen [[Book]] Co.
  
Compendium Aung, Shwe Zan, trans. 1979. Compendium of Philosophy (Abhidhammattha-sangaha). London: Pali Text Society. (Revised translation and edition: A Comprehensive Manual of Abhidhamma. 1993. Trans. by Nārada; rev. by Bhikkhu Bodhi. Kandy: Buddhist Publication Society).
+
Compendium [[Aung]], Shwe Zan, trans. 1979. Compendium of [[Philosophy]] ([[Abhidhammattha-sangaha]]). [[London]]: [[Pali Text Society]]. (Revised translation and edition: [[A Comprehensive Manual of Abhidhamma]]. 1993. Trans. by [[Nārada]]; rev. by [[Bhikkhu Bodhi]]. [[Kandy]]: [[Buddhist Publication Society]]).
  
D    Dīgha Nikāya. London: Pali Text Society. 1890-1911. Rhys-Davids, T.W. and C.A.F., trans. 1899-1921. Dialogues of the Buddha. London: Pali Text Society. Cited by collection and page number of Pāli text. Walshe, L. 1987. Thus Have I Heard. Boston: Wisdom Books.
+
D    [[Dīgha Nikāya]]. [[London]]: [[Pali Text Society]]. 1890-1911. Rhys-Davids, T.W. and C.A.F., trans. 1899-1921. [[Dialogues of the Buddha]]. [[London]]: [[Pali Text Society]]. Cited by collection and page number of [[Pāli]] text. [[Walshe]], L. 1987. [[Thus Have I Heard]]. [[Boston]]: [[Wisdom Books]].
  
D.    Derge edition of the Tibetan Tripiṭaka.
+
D.    [[Derge edition]] of the [[Tibetan]] [[Tripiṭaka]].
  
Das    Das, Chandra. Tibetan English Dictionary.
+
Das    Das, [[Chandra]]. [[Tibetan]] English {{Wiki|Dictionary}}.
  
Kathāvatthu. London: Pali Text Society. 1979.
+
[[Kathāvatthu]]. [[London]]: [[Pali Text Society]]. 1979.
  
M    Majjhima Nikāya. London: Pali Text Society. 1948-51. Horner, I. B., trans. 1954-59. Middle Length Sayings. London: Pali Text Society. Cited by collection and page number of Pāli text. Ñāṇamoli 1995. The Middle Length Discourses of the Buddha. Boston: Wisdom Books.
+
M    [[Majjhima Nikāya]]. [[London]]: [[Pali Text Society]]. 1948-51. Horner, I. B., trans. 1954-59. [[Middle Length Sayings]]. [[London]]: [[Pali Text Society]]. Cited by collection and page number of [[Pāli]] text. [[Ñāṇamoli]] 1995. The [[Middle Length Discourses]] of the [[Buddha]]. [[Boston]]: [[Wisdom Books]].
  
Mathews  Mathews' Chinese English Dictionary.
+
Mathews  Mathews' {{Wiki|Chinese}} English {{Wiki|Dictionary}}.
  
MSg    Mahāyānasaṃgraha, T.#1594; P.#5549; D.#4048. Cited by chapter number and section.
+
MSg    [[Mahāyānasaṃgraha]], T.#1594; P.#5549; D.#4048. Cited by [[chapter]] number and section.
  
Miln.    Milinda's Questions. Horner, I. B., trans. 1963-64. London: Pali Text Society. Cited by page numbers of translation and Pāli text in brackets.
+
Miln.    [[Milinda's]] Questions. Horner, I. B., trans. 1963-64. [[London]]: [[Pali Text Society]]. Cited by page numbers of translation and [[Pāli]] text in brackets.
  
P.    Peking edition of the Tibetan Tripiṭaka.
+
P.    {{Wiki|Peking}} edition of the [[Tibetan]] [[Tripiṭaka]].
  
PED    Pāli-English Dictionary, Rhys-Davids, T. W. and Stede, W., ed. 1979. London: Pali Text Society.
+
PED    Pāli-English {{Wiki|Dictionary}}, Rhys-Davids, T. W. and Stede, W., ed. 1979. [[London]]: [[Pali Text Society]].
  
Poussin  See AKBh.
+
[[Wikipedia:Louis de La Vallée-Poussin|Poussin]]   See AKBh.
  
Pravṛtti Portion Part of the Yogācārabhūmi. T.30 (#1579).579c23-582a28; P.#5539 Zi.4a5-11a8; D.#4038 Shi.3b4-9b3. Cited by page number and outline as found in Hakamaya 1979.
+
[[Pravṛtti]] Portion Part of the [[Yogācārabhūmi]]. T.30 (#1579).579c23-582a28; P.#5539 Zi.4a5-11a8; D.#4038 Shi.3b4-9b3. Cited by page number and outline as found in {{Wiki|Hakamaya}} 1979.
  
Proof Portion Part of the Yogācārabhūmi, which is also found in ASBh 11,9-13, 20; T.31 (#1606).701b4-702a5; P.#5554 Si.12a2-13b5; D.#4053 Li.9b7-11a5. Cited by page and proof number.
+
[[Proof]] Portion Part of the [[Yogācārabhūmi]], which is also found in ASBh 11,9-13, 20; T.31 (#1606).701b4-702a5; P.#5554 Si.12a2-13b5; D.#4053 Li.9b7-11a5. Cited by page and [[proof]] number.
  
S    The Connected Discourses of the Buddha. 2000. Translated by Bhikkhu Bodhi. Somerville: Wisdom Pub. Saṃyutta Nikāya. 1894-1904. London: Pali Text Society. Rhys-Davids, C.A.F. and Woodward, F. L., trans. 1917-30. The Book of the Kindred Sayings. London: Pali Text Society. Cited by collection and page number of Pāli text.
+
S    The [[Connected Discourses]] of the [[Buddha]]. 2000. Translated by [[Bhikkhu Bodhi]]. Somerville: [[Wisdom]] Pub. [[Saṃyutta Nikāya]]. 1894-1904. [[London]]: [[Pali Text Society]]. Rhys-Davids, C.A.F. and Woodward, F. L., trans. 1917-30. The [[Book]] of the [[Kindred Sayings]]. [[London]]: [[Pali Text Society]]. Cited by collection and page number of [[Pāli]] text.
  
Saṃdhinirmocana Sūtra Lamotte, 'Etienne, ed. and trans. 1935. Saṃdhinirmocana Sūtra. L' Explication des Myst'eres. Louvain. Cited by chapter and section.
+
[[Saṃdhinirmocana Sūtra]] [[Wikipedia:Étienne Lamotte|Lamotte]], 'Etienne, ed. and trans. 1935. [[Saṃdhinirmocana Sūtra]]. L' Explication des Myst'eres. Louvain. Cited by [[chapter]] and section.
  
SED    Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Monier-Williams. 1986. Reprint: Tokyo: Meicho Fukyūkai.
+
SED    Sanskrit-English {{Wiki|Dictionary}}. {{Wiki|Monier-Williams}}. 1986. Reprint: [[Tokyo]]: Meicho Fukyūkai.
  
 
Shastri    See AKBh
 
Shastri    See AKBh
  
SN    Suttanipāta. London: Pali Text Society. 1948. H. Saddhatissa, trans. 1985. London: Curzon Press.
+
SN    [[Suttanipāta]]. [[London]]: [[Pali Text Society]]. 1948. H. [[Saddhatissa]], trans. 1985. [[London]]: [[Curzon Press]].
  
T    Taishō edition of the Chinese Tripiṭaka.
+
T    [[Taishō]] edition of the {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[Tripiṭaka]].
  
TBh    Triṃśikābhāṣyaṃ of Sthiramati, in L'evi, Sylvain, ed. 1925. Vijñaptimātratāsiddhi: Deux Trait'es de Vasubandhu. Paris: H. Champion.
+
TBh    Triṃśikābhāṣyaṃ of [[Sthiramati]], in L'evi, Sylvain, ed. 1925. [[Vijñaptimātratāsiddhi]]: Deux Trait'es de [[Vasubandhu]]. {{Wiki|Paris}}: H. Champion.
  
U    Upanibandhana of Asvabhāva. Chinese translation of commentary on MSg. T.#1598.
+
U    [[Upanibandhana]] of [[Asvabhāva]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}} translation of commentary on MSg. T.#1598.
  
u    Upanibandhana of Asvabhāva. Tibetan translation of commentary on MSg. P.#5552; D.#4051.
+
u    [[Upanibandhana]] of [[Asvabhāva]]. [[Tibetan translation]] of commentary on MSg. P.#5552; D.#4051.
  
Visuddhimagga The Path of Purification. Buddhaghosa. Ñāṇamoli trans. 1976. Berkeley: Shambala. Cited by chapter and paragraph.
+
[[Visuddhimagga]] The [[Path of Purification]]. [[Buddhaghosa]]. [[Ñāṇamoli]] trans. 1976. [[Berkeley]]: [[Shambala]]. Cited by [[chapter]] and paragraph.
  
Yogācārabhūmi Bhattacharya, ed. 1957. Calcutta: University of Calcutta. See also Pravṛtti and Proof Portions.
+
[[Yogācārabhūmi]] [[Bhattacharya]], ed. 1957. [[Calcutta]]: [[University of Calcutta]]. See also [[Pravṛtti]] and [[Proof]] Portions.
  
 
Secondary Materials
 
Secondary Materials
  
Aramaki, Noritoshi. 1985. 'The Short Prose Pratītyasamutpāda.' In Buddhism and its Relation to Other Religions. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, pp.87-121.
+
Aramaki, Noritoshi. 1985. 'The Short Prose [[Pratītyasamutpāda]].' In [[Buddhism]] and its [[Relation]] to Other [[Religions]]. {{Wiki|Kyoto}}: Heirakuji Shoten, pp.87-121.
  
Barash, David. 1979. The Whisperings Within: Evolution and the Origin of Human Nature. New York: Harper & Row.
+
Barash, David. 1979. The Whisperings Within: [[Evolution]] and the Origin of [[Human Nature]]. [[New York]]: Harper & Row.
  
Bateson, Gregory. 1979. Mind and Nature: A Necessary Unity. New York: Bantam Books.
+
Bateson, Gregory. 1979. [[Mind]] and [[Nature]]: A Necessary Unity. [[New York]]: Bantam [[Books]].
  
Bodhi Bhikkhu. 1993. A Comprehensive Manual of Abhidhamma. Kandy: Buddhist Publication Society.
+
[[Bodhi]] [[Bhikkhu]]. 1993. [[A Comprehensive Manual of Abhidhamma]]. [[Kandy]]: [[Buddhist Publication Society]].
  
Capra, Fritjof. 1997. The Web of Life: A New Scientific Understanding of Living Systems. New York: Anchor Books.
+
Capra, Fritjof. 1997. The Web of [[Life]]: A New [[Scientific]] [[Understanding]] of Living Systems. [[New York]]: Anchor [[Books]].
  
Carrithers, Michael. 1992. Why Humans Have Cultures. New York: Oxford University Press.
+
[[Carrithers]], Michael. 1992. Why [[Humans]] Have Cultures. [[New York]]: [[Oxford University Press]].
  
Collins, Steven. 1982. Selfless Persons: Imagery and Thought in Theravada Buddhism. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
+
Collins, Steven. 1982. [[Selfless]] Persons: [[Imagery]] and [[Thought]] in [[Theravada Buddhism]]. [[Cambridge]]: {{Wiki|Cambridge University Press}}.
  
Conze, Edward. 1967. Materials for a Dictionary of the Prajñāpāramitā Literature. Tokyo: Suzuki Research Foundation.
+
{{Wiki|Conze}}, Edward. 1967. Materials for a {{Wiki|Dictionary}} of the [[Prajñāpāramitā Literature]]. [[Tokyo]]: Suzuki Research Foundation.
  
Deacon, Terrence William. 1997. The Symbolic Species: The Co-evolution of Language and the Brain. New York: W. W. Norton & Co.
+
Deacon, Terrence William. 1997. The [[Symbolic]] Species: The Co-evolution of [[Language]] and the {{Wiki|Brain}}. [[New York]]: W. W. Norton & Co.
  
Geertz, Clifford. 1973. 'The Impact of the Concept of Culture on the Concept of Man.' The Interpretation of Cultures. New York: Basic Books.
+
Geertz, Clifford. 1973. 'The Impact of the {{Wiki|Concept}} of {{Wiki|Culture}} on the {{Wiki|Concept}} of Man.' The Interpretation of Cultures. [[New York]]: Basic [[Books]].
  
Gombrich, Richard Francis. 1996. How Buddhism Began: The Conditioned Genesis of the Early Teachings. Jordan Lectures 1994. Atlantic Highlands, N. J.: Athlone Press.
+
Gombrich, Richard [[Francis]]. 1996. [[How Buddhism Began]]: The [[Conditioned Genesis]] of the Early Teachings. Jordan Lectures 1994. Atlantic Highlands, N. J.: Athlone Press.
  
Hakamaya, Noriaki. 1979. 'Viniścayasaṃgrahaṇī ni okeru āraya-shiki no kitei.' Tooyoo bunka kenkyūjo-kiyoo 79, pp. 1-79.
+
{{Wiki|Hakamaya}}, Noriaki. 1979. 'Viniścayasaṃgrahaṇī ni okeru āraya-shiki no kitei.' Tooyoo bunka kenkyūjo-kiyoo 79, pp. 1-79.
  
Harland, Richard. 1987. Superstructuralism: The Philosophy of Structuralism and Post-Structuralism. London: Routledge.
+
Harland, Richard. 1987. Superstructuralism: The [[Philosophy]] of Structuralism and Post-Structuralism. [[London]]: Routledge.
  
Johansson, Rune Edvin Anders. 1965. "Citta, Mano, Viññāṇa BBA Psychosemantic Investigation." University of Ceylon Review, vol. 23, nos. 1 & 2, pp. 165-215.
+
Johansson, Rune Edvin Anders. 1965. "[[Citta]], [[Mano]], [[Viññāṇa]] BBA Psychosemantic [[Investigation]]." {{Wiki|University of Ceylon}} Review, vol. 23, nos. 1 & 2, pp. 165-215.
  
------. 1979. The Dynamic Psychology of Early Buddhism. London: Curzon Press.
+
------. 1979. The Dynamic {{Wiki|Psychology}} of [[Early Buddhism]]. [[London]]: [[Curzon Press]].
  
Lakoff, George and Mark Johnson. 1999. Philosophy in the Flesh: The Embodied Mind and its Challenge to Western Thought. New York: Basic Books.
+
Lakoff, George and Mark Johnson. 1999. [[Philosophy]] in the Flesh: The [[Embodied]] [[Mind]] and its Challenge to [[Western]] [[Thought]]. [[New York]]: Basic [[Books]].
  
Lewontin. Richard C. 1983. 'The organism as the subject and object of evolution.' Scientia 118, pp. 63-82.
+
Lewontin. Richard C. 1983. 'The {{Wiki|organism}} as the [[subject]] and [[object]] of [[evolution]].' Scientia 118, pp. 63-82.
  
------. 2000. The Triple Helix: Genes, organism, environment. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.
+
------. 2000. The Triple Helix: Genes, {{Wiki|organism}}, {{Wiki|environment}}. [[Cambridge]]: [[Harvard University]] Press.
  
Maturana, Humberto and Francisco Varela. 1980. Autopoiesis and Cognition: The Realization of the Living. Dordrecht, Holland: D. Reidel Pub. Co.
+
Maturana, Humberto and Francisco Varela. 1980. Autopoiesis and [[Cognition]]: The [[Realization]] of the Living. Dordrecht, [[Holland]]: D. Reidel Pub. Co.
  
Ñāṇamoli, Bhikkhu. 1995. The Middle Length Discourses of the Buddha: A New Translation of the Majjhima Nikāya. Boston: Wisdom Publications.
+
[[Ñāṇamoli]], [[Bhikkhu]]. 1995. The [[Middle Length Discourses]] of the [[Buddha]]: A [[New Translation]] of the [[Majjhima Nikāya]]. [[Boston]]: [[Wisdom Publications]].
  
Ñānananda, Bhikkhu. 1971. Concept and Reality in Early Buddhist Thought: An Essay on Papañca and Papañca-saññā-sankhā. Kandy: Buddhist Publication Society.
+
Ñānananda, [[Bhikkhu]]. 1971. {{Wiki|Concept}} and [[Reality]] in Early [[Buddhist]] [[Thought]]: An Essay on [[Papañca]] and Papañca-saññā-sankhā. [[Kandy]]: [[Buddhist Publication Society]].
  
Nyanatiloka. 1977. (1980) Buddhist Dictionary: Manual of Buddhist Terms and Doctrines. Colombo: Frewin & Co. Ltd. Reprint: San Francisco: Chinese Materials Center, Inc.
+
[[Nyanatiloka]]. 1977. (1980) [[Buddhist]] {{Wiki|Dictionary}}: Manual of [[Buddhist]] Terms and [[Doctrines]]. {{Wiki|Colombo}}: Frewin & Co. Ltd. Reprint: [[San Francisco]]: {{Wiki|Chinese}} Materials [[Center]], Inc.
  
Oyama, Susan. 2000. The Ontogeny of Information. 2nd ed. Duke University Press.
+
Oyama, Susan. 2000. The Ontogeny of [[Information]]. 2nd ed. {{Wiki|Duke University}} Press.
  
Paden, William E. 1992. Interpreting the Sacred: Ways of Viewing Religion. Boston: Beacon Press.
+
Paden, William E. 1992. Interpreting the [[Sacred]]: Ways of Viewing [[Religion]]. [[Boston]]: Beacon Press.
  
Piatigorsky, Alexander. 1984. The Buddhist Philosophy of Thought: Essays in Interpretation. London: Curzon Press.
+
[[Piatigorsky]], [[Alexander]]. 1984. The [[Buddhist Philosophy]] of [[Thought]]: Essays in Interpretation. [[London]]: [[Curzon Press]].
  
Popper Karl R. 1952. The Open Society and its Enemies. 2nd (revised) ed., 2 vols. London: Routledge and K. Paul.
+
Popper Karl R. 1952. The Open [[Society]] and its Enemies. 2nd (revised) ed., 2 vols. [[London]]: Routledge and K. Paul.
  
------B. 1974. Conjectures and Refutations. 5th ed. London: Routledge and K. Paul.
+
------B. 1974. Conjectures and Refutations. 5th ed. [[London]]: Routledge and K. Paul.
  
Rahula, Walpola. 1959. What the Buddha Taught. New York: Grove Press.
+
[[Rahula, Walpola]]. 1959. What the [[Buddha]] [[Taught]]. [[New York]]: Grove Press.
  
Rappaport, Roy A. 1999. Ritual and Religion in the Making of Humanity. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
+
Rappaport, Roy A. 1999. [[Ritual]] and [[Religion]] in the Making of [[Humanity]]. [[Cambridge]]: {{Wiki|Cambridge University Press}}.
  
Reat, N. Ross. 1990. Origins of Indian Psychology. Berkeley: Asian Humanities Press.
+
Reat, N. Ross. 1990. Origins of [[Indian]] {{Wiki|Psychology}}. [[Berkeley]]: [[Asian Humanities Press]].
  
Restak, Richard M. 1994. The Modular Brain: How New Discoveries in Neuroscience are Answering Age-old Questions about Memory, Free Will, Consciousness, and Personal Identity. New York: Touchstone Books.
+
Restak, Richard M. 1994. The Modular {{Wiki|Brain}}: How New Discoveries in {{Wiki|Neuroscience}} are Answering Age-old Questions about [[Memory]], [[Free Will]], [[Consciousness]], and Personal {{Wiki|Identity}}. [[New York]]: Touchstone [[Books]].
  
Rose, Steven P. R. 1997. Lifelines: Biology Beyond Determinism. New York: Oxford University Press.
+
Rose, Steven P. R. 1997. Lifelines: {{Wiki|Biology}} Beyond [[Determinism]]. [[New York]]: [[Oxford University Press]].
  
Saussure, Ferdinand de. 1959. Course in General Linguistics. Ed. by Charles Bally and Albert Reidlinger. Trans. by Wade Baskin. New York: The Philosophical Library.
+
Saussure, Ferdinand de. 1959. Course in General {{Wiki|Linguistics}}. Ed. by Charles Bally and Albert Reidlinger. Trans. by Wade Baskin. [[New York]]: The [[Philosophical]] Library.
  
Stern, David. G. 1995. Wittgenstein on Mind and Language. New York: Oxford University Press.
+
Stern, David. G. 1995. {{Wiki|Wittgenstein}} on [[Mind]] and [[Language]]. [[New York]]: [[Oxford University Press]].
  
Schmithausen, Lambert. 1987. Ālayavijñāna: On the Origin and Early Development of a Central Concept of Yogācāra Philosophy. Tokyo: International Institute for Buddhist Studies.
+
[[Schmithausen]], Lambert. 1987. [[Ālayavijñāna]]: On the Origin and Early [[Development]] of a Central {{Wiki|Concept}} of [[Yogācāra]] [[Philosophy]]. [[Tokyo]]: International Institute for [[Buddhist Studies]].
  
Tooby, John. and Leda Cosmides. 1992. "The Psychological Foundations of Culture," in Jerome Barkow, Leda Cosmides, John Tooby. 1992. The Adapted Mind: Evolutionary Psychology and the Generation of Culture. New York: Oxford University.
+
Tooby, John. and Leda Cosmides. 1992. "The [[Psychological]] Foundations of {{Wiki|Culture}}," in Jerome Barkow, Leda Cosmides, John Tooby. 1992. The Adapted [[Mind]]: {{Wiki|Evolutionary Psychology}} and the Generation of {{Wiki|Culture}}. [[New York]]: {{Wiki|Oxford University}}.
  
Varela, Francisco, Evan Thompson, and Eleanor Rosch. 1991. The Embodied Mind: Cognitive Science and Human Experience. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press.
+
Varela, Francisco, [[Evan Thompson]], and Eleanor Rosch. 1991. The [[Embodied]] [[Mind]]: [[Cognitive]] [[Science]] and [[Human]] [[Experience]]. [[Cambridge]], Mass.: MIT Press.
  
Waldron, W. 2000. "Beyond Nature/Nurture: Buddhism and Biology on Interdependence." Contemporary Buddhism. Vol. 1, No. 2. (Nov. 2000) pp. 199-226.
+
Waldron, W. 2000. "Beyond Nature/Nurture: [[Buddhism]] and {{Wiki|Biology}} on [[Interdependence]]." Contemporary [[Buddhism]]. Vol. 1, No. 2. (Nov. 2000) pp. 199-226.
  
------. 2003. The Buddhist Unconscious: The Ālaya-vijñāna in the Context of Indian Buddhist Thought. New York: RoutledgeCurzon.
+
------. 2003. The [[Buddhist]] [[Unconscious]]: The [[Ālaya-vijñāna]] in the Context of [[Indian Buddhist]] [[Thought]]. [[New York]]: RoutledgeCurzon.
  
Wiener, Norbert. 1950. The Human Use of Human Beings: Cybernetics and Society. Boston: Houghton Mifflin.
+
Wiener, Norbert. 1950. The [[Human]] Use of [[Human Beings]]: Cybernetics and [[Society]]. [[Boston]]: Houghton Mifflin.
  
Wittgenstein, Ludwig. 1953. Philosophical Investigations. Trans. by G. E. M. Anscombe. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.
+
{{Wiki|Wittgenstein}}, Ludwig. 1953. [[Philosophical]] Investigations. Trans. by G. E. M. Anscombe. [[Oxford]]: Basil Blackwell.
  
------. 1975. Philosophical Remarks. Ed. from his posthumous writings. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.
+
------. 1975. [[Philosophical]] Remarks. Ed. from his posthumous writings. [[Oxford]]: Basil Blackwell.
  
 
Notes
 
Notes
  
1. Much of the research for this paper was carried out under a grant from the Japan Society for the Promotion of Science, and with the generous assistance of Otani University. I would also like to thank the following scholars for their comments and criticisms of the seemingly endless series of drafts of this essay: David Carpenter, Jeff Dunham, David Germano, Leslie Kawamura, Miyashita Seiki, Robert Morrison, John Spackman, and Dale Wright. This article is being reprinted with the generous permission of Eastern Buddhist, where it was first published (Vol. XXXIV No. 1 2002, pp. 1-52).[back]
+
1. Much of the research for this paper was carried out under a grant from the [[Japan]] [[Society]] for the Promotion of [[Science]], and with the generous assistance of [[Otani University]]. I would also like to thank the following [[scholars]] for their comments and {{Wiki|criticisms}} of the seemingly [[endless]] series of drafts of this essay: David Carpenter, Jeff Dunham, [[David Germano]], [[Leslie Kawamura]], Miyashita Seiki, {{Wiki|Robert Morrison}}, John Spackman, and Dale Wright. This article is being reprinted with the generous permission of Eastern [[Buddhist]], where it was first published (Vol. XXXIV No. 1 2002, pp. 1-52).[back]
  
2. This is, unavoidably, a generalization. There were numerous schools which often differed in their interpretations of dependent arising. We seek to express here an equitable common ground.[back]
+
2. This is, unavoidably, a generalization. There were numerous schools which often differed in their interpretations of [[dependent arising]]. We seek to express here an equitable common ground.[back]
  
3. There are many passage in the Pāli texts such as the following: "'Who, now, Lord, is it who craves?' 'Not a fit question,' said the Exalted One. I am not saying [someone] craves. If I were saying so, the question would be a fit one. But I am not saying so. And I not saying so, if you were to ask thus: 'Conditioned now by what, Lord, is craving?' this were a fit question. And the fit answer there would be: 'Conditioned by feeling is craving.'" (S II 13).[back]
+
3. There are many passage in the [[Pāli]] texts such as the following: "'Who, now, Lord, is it who craves?' 'Not a fit question,' said the [[Exalted One]]. I am not saying [someone] craves. If I were saying so, the question would be a fit one. But I am not saying so. And I not saying so, if you were to ask thus: '[[Conditioned]] now by what, Lord, is [[craving]]?' this were a fit question. And the fit answer there would be: '[[Conditioned]] by [[feeling]] is [[craving]].'" (S II 13).[back]
  
4. See Stern 1995, p. 79f: "In the Philosophical Remarks, Wittgenstein... maintains that the subject-predicate grammar of our everyday language has such a firm grip on us that we are usually quite unaware of its influence. Because the grammar of ordinary language has been shaped by the need to successfully manipulate our environment..., we usually understand experience in subject-predicate terms: we say such things as 'I have a headache' and take it for granted that the term 'I' refers to a subject, the self." [back]
+
4. See Stern 1995, p. 79f: "In the [[Philosophical]] Remarks, {{Wiki|Wittgenstein}}... maintains that the subject-predicate {{Wiki|grammar}} of our everyday [[language]] has such a firm [[grip]] on us that we are usually quite unaware of its influence. Because the {{Wiki|grammar}} of [[ordinary language]] has been shaped by the need to successfully {{Wiki|manipulate}} our {{Wiki|environment}}..., we usually understand [[experience]] in subject-predicate terms: we say such things as 'I have a headache' and take it for granted that the term 'I' refers to a [[subject]], the [[self]]." [back]
  
5. Since, by definition, essences do not change, they can have no obvious causal effect in the world of change; an unmoving billiard ball does cause another ball to move, only a moving one does. Essences are therefore metaphysical notions unrelated to the endeavor to understand causality in the phenomenal world. In slightly different terms, Wittgenstein suggests that "A wheel that can be turned though nothing else moves with it, is not part of the mechanism" (Philosophical Investigations, #271).[back]
+
5. Since, by [[definition]], [[essences]] do not change, they can have no obvious causal effect in the [[world]] of change; an unmoving billiard ball does [[cause]] another ball to move, only a moving one does. [[Essences]] are therefore [[metaphysical]] notions unrelated to the endeavor to understand [[causality]] in the [[phenomenal world]]. In slightly different terms, {{Wiki|Wittgenstein}} suggests that "A [[wheel]] that can be turned though nothing else moves with it, is not part of the {{Wiki|mechanism}}" ([[Philosophical]] Investigations, #271).[back]
  
6. Gombrich (1996, p. 1f) cites Karl Popper's remarks on the non-essentialism and nominalism of modern science: "Popper, 1952, vol. II, p.14: 'the scientific view of the definition "A puppy is a young dog" would be that it is an answer to the question "What shall we call a young dog?" rather than an answer to the question "What is a puppy?" (Questions like "What is life?" or "What is gravity?" do not play any role in science.) The scientific use of definitions... may be called its nominalist interpretation, as opposed to its Aristotelian or essentialist interpretation. In modern science, only nominalist definitions occur, that is to say, shorthand symbols or labels are introduced in order to cut a long story short.' Popper, 1974:20: '... essentialism is mistaken in suggesting that definitions can add to our knowledge of facts...' " [back]
+
6. Gombrich (1996, p. 1f) cites Karl Popper's remarks on the non-essentialism and [[nominalism]] of {{Wiki|modern science}}: "Popper, 1952, vol. II, p.14: 'the [[scientific]] view of the [[definition]] "A puppy is a young {{Wiki|dog}}" would be that it is an answer to the question "What shall we call a young {{Wiki|dog}}?" rather than an answer to the question "What is a puppy?" (Questions like "What is [[life]]?" or "What is {{Wiki|gravity}}?" do not play any role in [[science]].) The [[scientific]] use of definitions... may be called its nominalist [[interpretation]], as opposed to its {{Wiki|Aristotelian}} or essentialist [[interpretation]]. In {{Wiki|modern science}}, only nominalist definitions occur, that is to say, shorthand [[symbols]] or labels are introduced in order to cut a long story short.' Popper, 1974:20: '... [[Wikipedia:Essentialism|essentialism]] is mistaken in suggesting that definitions can add to our [[knowledge]] of facts...' " [back]
  
7. 1. Many, if not most, scientific works on brain and consciousness reject the notion of a "unified, freely acting agent." For example, brain scientist Richard Restak (1994, pp. 120-121) argues: "Brain research on consciousness carried out over the past two decades casts important doubts on our traditional ideas about the unity and indissolubility of our mental lives," particularly "the concept of ourself as a unified, freely acting agent directing our behavior." Lakoff and Johnson (1999, p. 268): "The very way that we normally conceptualize our inner lives is inconsistent with what we know scientifically about the nature of mind. In our system for conceptualizing our inner lives, there is always a Subject that is the locus of reason and that metaphorically has an existence independent of the body. As we have seen, this contradicts the fundamental findings of cognitive science." [back]
+
7. 1. Many, if not most, [[scientific]] works on {{Wiki|brain}} and [[consciousness]] reject the notion of a "unified, freely acting agent." For example, {{Wiki|brain}} [[scientist]] Richard Restak (1994, pp. 120-121) argues: "{{Wiki|Brain}} research on [[consciousness]] carried out over the {{Wiki|past}} two decades casts important [[doubts]] on our [[traditional]] [[ideas]] about the {{Wiki|unity}} and indissolubility of our [[mental]] [[lives]]," particularly "the {{Wiki|concept}} of ourself as a unified, freely acting agent directing our {{Wiki|behavior}}." Lakoff and Johnson (1999, p. 268): "The very way that we normally conceptualize our inner [[lives]] is inconsistent with what we know {{Wiki|scientifically}} about the [[nature of mind]]. In our system for [[conceptualizing]] our inner [[lives]], there is always a [[Subject]] that is the locus of [[reason]] and that {{Wiki|metaphorically}} has an [[existence]] {{Wiki|independent}} of the [[body]]. As we have seen, this contradicts the fundamental findings of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[science]]." [back]
  
8. There are serious historical questions concerning whether or to what extent the discourses preserved in the Pāli Canon represent the actual words of the Buddha. As these questions do not directly affect the import of this paper, we provisionally accede to their traditional attribution to the Buddha.[back]
+
8. There are serious historical questions concerning whether or to what extent the [[discourses]] preserved in the [[Pāli Canon]] represent the actual [[words of the Buddha]]. As these questions do not directly affect the import of this paper, we provisionally accede to their [[traditional]] attribution to the [[Buddha]].[back]
  
9. M I 190: "When internally the eye is intact and external forms come into its range and there is the corresponding engagement, then there is the manifestation of the corresponding class of consciousness" Ñāṇamoli (1995, p. 284).[back]
+
9. M I 190: "When internally the [[eye]] is intact and external [[forms]] come into its range and there is the [[corresponding]] engagement, then there is the [[manifestation]] of the [[corresponding]] class of [[consciousness]]" [[Ñāṇamoli]] (1995, p. 284).[back]
  
10. We will return to the seemingly anomalous category of mental cognitive awareness below.[back]
+
10. We will return to the seemingly {{Wiki|anomalous}} category of [[mental]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] below.[back]
  
11. Abhidharma-kośa I.16. (Poussin, tome 1, p.30. vijñāna prativijñapti. Yogācārabhūmi (Tib.189b4f) has a similar definition: rnam par shes pa ni yul so sor rnam par rig pa'i mtshan nyid gang yin pa'o. Perhaps the most common definition is "[one] cognizes [or discerns], therefore it is called cognitive awareness" (M I 292. vijānāti ti kho tasmā viññāṇan ti vuccati.) In his Materials for a Dictionary of the Prajñāpramitā Literature (1967, p. 352), Conze lists the following: vi-jānana, being aware, rnam par rig pa; vi-jānāti, is aware, becomes aware of; vijānīte, discerns, become aware of; vi-jñā, discerning, rig-pa; vijñāpti, information; vijñāta, be aware of, cognized, discerned, known, śes-pa, rnam par śes-pa; vijñāna, rnam par śes-pa, consciousness; vijñāyate, discern, śes; vijñeya, śes-par bya, discernible, distinct.[back]
+
11. [[Abhidharma-kośa]] I.16. ([[Wikipedia:Louis de La Vallée-Poussin|Poussin]], tome 1, p.30. [[vijñāna]] prativijñapti. [[Yogācārabhūmi]] (Tib.189b4f) has a similar [[definition]]: [[rnam par shes pa]] ni yul so sor [[rnam]] par rig pa'i [[mtshan nyid]] gang [[yin]] pa'o. Perhaps the most common [[definition]] is "[one] [[Wikipedia:Cognition|cognizes]] [or discerns], therefore it is called [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]]" (M I 292. [[vijānāti]] ti kho tasmā viññāṇan ti [[vuccati]].) In his Materials for a {{Wiki|Dictionary}} of the Prajñāpramitā {{Wiki|Literature}} (1967, p. 352), {{Wiki|Conze}} lists the following: vi-jānana, being {{Wiki|aware}}, [[rnam par rig pa]]; vi-jānāti, is {{Wiki|aware}}, becomes {{Wiki|aware}} of; vijānīte, discerns, become {{Wiki|aware}} of; vi-jñā, discerning, [[rig-pa]]; [[vijñāpti]], [[information]]; vijñāta, be {{Wiki|aware}} of, [[Wikipedia:Cognition|cognized]], discerned, known, śes-pa, [[rnam]] par śes-pa; [[vijñāna]], [[rnam]] par śes-pa, [[consciousness]]; vijñāyate, discern, śes; vijñeya, śes-par bya, discernible, {{Wiki|distinct}}.[back]
  
12. . Thus, the standard translation of 'vi-' into Tibetan is 'rnam', 'different, distinct, individual' (Das, p. 757) and into Hsüan Tsang's Chinese is 'fen,' to divide, share, separate, distinguish' (Mathew's CED, p. 269, #1851).[back]
+
12. . Thus, the standard translation of 'vi-' into [[Tibetan]] is '[[rnam]]', 'different, {{Wiki|distinct}}, {{Wiki|individual}}' (Das, p. 757) and into [[Hsüan]] Tsang's {{Wiki|Chinese}} is 'fen,' to divide, share, separate, distinguish' (Mathew's CED, p. 269, #1851).[back]
  
13. As Rahula points out, "Consciousness does not recognize an object. It is only a sort of awareness — awareness of the presence of an object" (Rahula 1959, p. 23). Milinda's Questions: "Because there are vision here and material shape, sire, visual consciousness arises. Co-nascent with that are sensory impingement, feeling, perception, volition, one-pointedness, the life-principle, attentionBthus these things are produced from a condition and no experiencer is got at here." (Miln. 78).[back]
+
13. As [[Rahula]] points out, "[[Consciousness]] does not [[recognize]] an [[object]]. It is only a sort of [[awareness]] [[awareness]] of the presence of an [[object]]" ([[Rahula]] 1959, p. 23). [[Milinda's]] Questions: "Because there are [[vision]] here and material shape, sire, [[visual consciousness]] arises. Co-nascent with that are sensory impingement, [[feeling]], [[perception]], [[Wikipedia:Volition (psychology)|volition]], [[one-pointedness]], the [[life-principle]], attentionBthus these things are produced from a [[condition]] and no [[experiencer]] is got at here." (Miln. 78).[back]
  
14. Pruden, vol. 1, p. 118. Buddhaghosa similarly states in the Visuddhimagga (XIX, 20): "He sees no doer over and above the doing, no experiencer of the result over and above the occurrence of the result. But he sees clearly with right understanding that the wise say 'doer' when there is doing and 'experience' when there is experiencing simply as a mode of common usage." [back]
+
14. Pruden, vol. 1, p. 118. [[Buddhaghosa]] similarly states in the [[Visuddhimagga]] (XIX, 20): "He sees no doer over and above the doing, no [[experiencer]] of the result over and above the occurrence of the result. But he sees clearly with [[right understanding]] that the [[wise]] say 'doer' when there is doing and '[[experience]]' when there is experiencing simply as a mode of common usage." [back]
  
15. . Wittgenstein's attempt to forge a subjectless language entailed similar consequences: "It is because a language designed for the sole function of expressing everything that a subject might experience has no need for a term designating that subject that one cannot refer to the subject of experience from within the phenomenological language... From within, one cannot individuate a subject at all. The metaphysical subject is not an object of experience, but a way of indicating the overall structure of experience... The grammar of the phenomenological language ensures that all statements about experience are expressed in the same—ownerless— way" (Stern 1995, p. 84).[back]
+
15. . Wittgenstein's attempt to forge a subjectless [[language]] entailed similar {{Wiki|consequences}}: "It is because a [[language]] designed for the sole function of expressing everything that a [[subject]] might [[experience]] has no need for a term designating that [[subject]] that one cannot refer to the [[subject]] of [[experience]] from within the {{Wiki|phenomenological}} [[language]]... From within, one cannot individuate a [[subject]] at all. The [[metaphysical]] [[subject]] is not an [[object]] of [[experience]], but a way of indicating the overall {{Wiki|structure}} of [[experience]]... The {{Wiki|grammar}} of the {{Wiki|phenomenological}} [[language]] ensures that all statements about [[experience]] are expressed in the same—ownerless— way" (Stern 1995, p. 84).[back]
  
16. Cf. Lakoff and Johnson 1999, p. 24f: "Color concepts are 'interactional'; they arise from the interactions of our bodies, our brains, the reflective properties of objects, and electromagnetic radiation. Colors are not objective; there is in the grass or the sky no greenness or blueness independent of retinas, color cones, neural circuitry, and brains. Nor are colors purely subjective; they are neither a figment of our imaginations nor spontaneous creations of our brains... Rather, color is a function of the world and our biology interacting." [back]
+
16. Cf. Lakoff and Johnson 1999, p. 24f: "{{Wiki|Color}} [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] are 'interactional'; they arise from the interactions of our [[bodies]], our {{Wiki|brains}}, the reflective properties of [[objects]], and {{Wiki|electromagnetic radiation}}. Colors are not [[objective]]; there is in the grass or the sky no greenness or blueness {{Wiki|independent}} of {{Wiki|retinas}}, {{Wiki|color}} cones, neural circuitry, and {{Wiki|brains}}. Nor are colors purely [[subjective]]; they are neither a figment of our [[imaginations]] nor spontaneous creations of our {{Wiki|brains}}... Rather, {{Wiki|color}} is a function of the [[world]] and our {{Wiki|biology}} interacting." [back]
  
17. Paramārtha- śūnyatā-sūtra (Saṃyukta, T 2. 92c16). As quoted in the Abhidharmakośa, ad AKBh V 27b (Poussin, tome 4, p.59; Pruden, vol. 3, p. 814).[back]
+
17. [[Paramārtha]]- śūnyatā-sūtra (Saṃyukta, T 2. 92c16). As quoted in the [[Abhidharmakośa]], ad AKBh V 27b ([[Wikipedia:Louis de La Vallée-Poussin|Poussin]], tome 4, p.59; Pruden, vol. 3, p. 814).[back]
  
18. Bateson 1979, p. 121; emphasis added in last three cases.[back]
+
18. Bateson 1979, p. 121; {{Wiki|emphasis}} added in last three cases.[back]
  
19. In his Philosophical Remarks (#54), Wittgenstein makes the following remark: "What belongs to the essence of the world cannot be expressed by language. For this reason, it cannot say that all is in flux. Language can only say those things we can also imagine otherwise." We take Stern's comments on this passage as admonitory qualification for many of the points that follow in this essay: "Like the solipsistic sayings, 'the world is my world' and 'only the present experience has reality,' Wittgenstein regards 'all is in flux' as a philosophical pseudo-proposition, an attempt to say the unsayable... But saying that we can't imagine it being otherwise is to rule out the possibility that the proposition is false, and in so doing we also eliminate the connection between language and world that gives the proposition its sense." (Stern 1995, p. 162). These 'solipsistic sayings,' in other words, may be constitutive conditions for what we can say without themselves being propositions.[back]
+
19. In his [[Philosophical]] Remarks (#54), {{Wiki|Wittgenstein}} makes the following remark: "What belongs to the [[essence]] of the [[world]] cannot be expressed by [[language]]. For this [[reason]], it cannot say that all is in flux. [[Language]] can only say those things we can also [[imagine]] otherwise." We take Stern's comments on this passage as admonitory qualification for many of the points that follow in this essay: "Like the {{Wiki|solipsistic}} sayings, 'the [[world]] is my [[world]]' and 'only the {{Wiki|present}} [[experience]] has [[reality]],' {{Wiki|Wittgenstein}} regards 'all is in flux' as a [[philosophical]] pseudo-proposition, an attempt to say the unsayable... But saying that we can't [[imagine]] it being otherwise is to {{Wiki|rule}} out the possibility that the proposition is false, and in so doing we also eliminate the [[connection]] between [[language]] and [[world]] that gives the proposition its [[sense]]." (Stern 1995, p. 162). These '{{Wiki|solipsistic}} sayings,' in other words, may be constitutive [[conditions]] for what we can say without themselves being propositions.[back]
  
 
20. . Bateson 1979, p. 107.[back]
 
20. . Bateson 1979, p. 107.[back]
  
21. The entire passage from which these are drawn: "To produce news of difference, i.e., information, there must be two entities... There is a profound and unanswerable question about the nature of those 'at least two' things that between them generate the difference which becomes information by making a difference. Clearly each alone isBfor the mind and perceptionBa non-entity, a non-being. Not different from being, and not different from non-being. An unknowable, a Ding an sich, a sound of one hand clapping" (Bateson 1979, p. 77).[back]
+
21. The entire passage from which these are drawn: "To produce news of difference, i.e., [[information]], there must be two entities... There is a profound and unanswerable question about the [[nature]] of those 'at least two' things that between them generate the difference which becomes [[information]] by making a difference. Clearly each alone isBfor the [[mind]] and perceptionBa [[non-entity]], a [[non-being]]. Not different from being, and not different from [[non-being]]. An unknowable, a [[Ding an sich]], a [[sound of one hand clapping]]" (Bateson 1979, p. 77).[back]
  
 
22. Ibid., p. 109f.[back]
 
22. Ibid., p. 109f.[back]
  
23. . Bodhi 1993, p. 4.[back]
+
23. . [[Bodhi]] 1993, p. 4.[back]
  
24. . The Abhidharma-kośa defines as momentary that which perishes immediately after it coming into being. (AKBh IV ad 2b-3b; Shastri, p. 568; Poussin, tome 3, p. 4). There was of course considerable disagreement as to what exactly constitutes a moment, whether it was divisible and so on. See, for example, Kathāvatthu XXII.8, the Abhidhammattha-sangaha, (Compendium, p. 25; Nyanatiloka 1980, p. 34); AKBh ad II 46a-b (Shastri, p. 259; Poussin, tome 1, p. 228).[back]
+
24. . The [[Abhidharma-kośa]] defines as momentary that which perishes immediately after it coming into being. (AKBh IV ad 2b-3b; Shastri, p. 568; [[Wikipedia:Louis de La Vallée-Poussin|Poussin]], tome 3, p. 4). There was of course considerable disagreement as to what exactly constitutes a [[moment]], whether it was divisible and so on. See, for example, [[Kathāvatthu]] XXII.8, the [[Abhidhammattha-sangaha]], (Compendium, p. 25; [[Nyanatiloka]] 1980, p. 34); AKBh ad II 46a-b (Shastri, p. 259; [[Wikipedia:Louis de La Vallée-Poussin|Poussin]], tome 1, p. 228).[back]
  
25. From the root verb is 'dhṛ,' "to hold, bear, carry, maintain, preserve, keep, possess, use, place, fix, etc." (SED, p. 519). Derived meanings of dharma are "that which is established or firm, steadfast, law, statute, prescribed conduct, duty, right, justice, virtue, morality, religion, etc." (SED, p. 510). In the Abhidharma context it is traditionally defined as that which 'holds' (dhāraṇa) its own mark. (AKBh ad I.2b; Shastri, p. 12; Poussin, tome 1, p. 4: svalakṣaṇādhāraṇād dharma).[back]
+
25. From the [[root]] verb is 'dhṛ,' "to hold, bear, carry, maintain, preserve, keep, possess, use, place, fix, etc." (SED, p. 519). Derived meanings of [[dharma]] are "that which is established or firm, steadfast, law, {{Wiki|statute}}, prescribed conduct, [[duty]], right, justice, [[virtue]], [[morality]], [[religion]], etc." (SED, p. 510). In the [[Abhidharma]] context it is [[traditionally]] defined as that which 'holds' ([[dhāraṇa]]) its [[own]] mark. (AKBh ad I.2b; Shastri, p. 12; [[Wikipedia:Louis de La Vallée-Poussin|Poussin]], tome 1, p. 4: svalakṣaṇādhāraṇād [[dharma]]).[back]
  
26. . This is arguably implicit in the perspective of dependent arising from the beginning: "He who with right understanding sees the arising of the world as it really is, cannot attribute non-existence to the world; he who with right insight sees the passing away of the world as it really is, cannot attribute existence to the world" (S II 17).[back]
+
26. . This is arguably implicit in the {{Wiki|perspective}} of [[dependent arising]] from the beginning: "He who with [[right understanding]] sees the [[arising]] of the [[world]] as it really is, cannot attribute [[non-existence]] to the [[world]]; he who with right [[insight]] sees the passing away of the [[world]] as it really is, cannot attribute [[existence]] to the [[world]]" (S II 17).[back]
  
27. Piatigorsky 1984, p. 8.[back]
+
27. [[Piatigorsky]] 1984, p. 8.[back]
  
28. Since dharmas are themselves dependently arisen events, they are typically expressed in terms of patterns of relationship (with the concomitance of X and Y, Z arises). But because the multiple conditions for the arising of a phenomenon were themselves dharmas (X and Y), the formula of dependent arising was fairly early on implicitly, or perhaps incipiently, a system wherein the sense of each item was mutually and disjunctively defined. That is, Buddhists fairly quickly came to recognize that they working with systems of relationships rather than individual terms alone.[back]
+
28. Since [[dharmas]] are themselves [[dependently arisen]] events, they are typically expressed in terms of patterns of relationship (with the concomitance of X and Y, Z arises). But because the multiple [[conditions]] for the [[arising]] of a [[phenomenon]] were themselves [[dharmas]] (X and Y), the [[formula]] of [[dependent arising]] was fairly early on implicitly, or perhaps incipiently, a system wherein the [[sense]] of each item was mutually and disjunctively defined. That is, [[Buddhists]] fairly quickly came to [[recognize]] that they working with systems of relationships rather than {{Wiki|individual}} terms alone.[back]
  
29. Harland makes a similar point, citing then commenting on Saussure's 'principle of differentiation' (Saussure 1959, p. 117): "'The concepts are purely differential and defined not by their positive content but negatively by their relations with the other terms of the system. Their most precise characteristic is in being what the others are not.' Such concepts are like holes in a net: specified by their boundaries but empty in themselves" (Harland 1987, p. 15).[back]
+
29. Harland makes a similar point, citing then commenting on Saussure's '[[principle]] of differentiation' (Saussure 1959, p. 117): "'The [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] are purely differential and defined not by their positive content but negatively by their relations with the other terms of the system. Their most precise [[characteristic]] is in being what the others are not.' Such [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] are like holes in a net: specified by their [[boundaries]] but [[empty]] in themselves" (Harland 1987, p. 15).[back]
  
30. Lakoff and Johnson 1999, 18f; emphasis in original. Varela, et. al. a similar point: "The visual system is never simply presented with pregiven objects. On the contrary, the determination of what and where an object is, as well as its surface boundaries, texture, and relative orientation (and hence the overall context of color as a perceived attribute), is a complex process that the visual system must continually achieve... In the words of P. Gouras and E. Zrenner, 'It is impossible to separate the object sensed from its color because it is the color contrast itself that forms the object'" (Varela, et. al. 1991, p. 167; emphasis added).[back]
+
30. Lakoff and Johnson 1999, 18f; {{Wiki|emphasis}} in original. Varela, et. al. a similar point: "The [[visual]] system is never simply presented with pregiven [[objects]]. On the contrary, the [[determination]] of what and where an [[object]] is, as well as its surface [[boundaries]], {{Wiki|texture}}, and [[relative]] orientation (and hence the overall context of {{Wiki|color}} as a [[perceived]] attribute), is a complex process that the [[visual]] system must continually achieve... In the words of P. Gouras and E. Zrenner, 'It is impossible to separate the [[object]] [[sensed]] from its {{Wiki|color}} because it is the {{Wiki|color}} contrast itself that [[forms]] the [[object]]'" (Varela, et. al. 1991, p. 167; {{Wiki|emphasis}} added).[back]
  
31. This is neither a variety of solipsism or idealism, since discerning cognitive awareness is an emergent process that arises conditioned by both sense organs and sense objects. Johansson (1979, 28f) similarly concludes that in early Buddhism "there is no independently existing world. The world is a dynamic process, constantly being produced and deliberately constructed by our senses, our thoughts, and our desires... This does not mean that we and the world are unreal or a mere illusion. The objects are there but our perceptions of them are constituent and essential parts of them... the cleavage into 'objective' and 'subjective' was never made; the subjective process of image-formation was thought to be part of the object itself." [back]
+
31. This is neither a variety of {{Wiki|solipsism}} or [[idealism]], since discerning [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] is an emergent process that arises [[conditioned]] by both [[sense organs]] and [[sense objects]]. Johansson (1979, 28f) similarly concludes that in [[early Buddhism]] "there is no {{Wiki|independently}} [[existing]] [[world]]. The [[world]] is a dynamic process, constantly being produced and deliberately [[constructed]] by our [[senses]], our [[thoughts]], and our [[desires]]... This does not mean that we and the [[world]] are unreal or a mere [[illusion]]. The [[objects]] are there but our [[perceptions]] of them are constituent and [[essential]] parts of them... the cleavage into '[[objective]]' and '[[subjective]]' was never made; the [[subjective]] process of image-formation was [[thought]] to be part of the [[object]] itself." [back]
  
 
32. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 13.[back]
 
32. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 13.[back]
  
33. Capra 1997, p. 68; emphasis added. See also Marvin Minsky, Society of Mind (1986): Brains "use processes that change themselves -- and this means we cannot separate such processes from the products they produce.... The principal activities of brains are making changes in themselves," as cited in Varela, et. al. 1991, p. 139.[back]
+
33. Capra 1997, p. 68; {{Wiki|emphasis}} added. See also Marvin Minsky, [[Society]] of [[Mind]] (1986): {{Wiki|Brains}} "use {{Wiki|processes}} that change themselves -- and this means we cannot separate such {{Wiki|processes}} from the products they produce.... The [[principal]] [[activities]] of {{Wiki|brains}} are making changes in themselves," as cited in Varela, et. al. 1991, p. 139.[back]
  
34. . Capra 1997, p. 267. Apropos our earlier analysis, we would use the passive voice here.[back]
+
34. . Capra 1997, p. 267. Apropos our earlier analysis, we would use the passive {{Wiki|voice}} here.[back]
  
35. See Capra 1997, p. 218. "One type of structural changes are changes of self-renewal. Every living organism continually renews itself, cells breaking down and building up structures, tissues and organs replacing their cells in continual cycles." [back]
+
35. See Capra 1997, p. 218. "One type of structural changes are changes of self-renewal. Every living {{Wiki|organism}} continually renews itself, {{Wiki|cells}} breaking down and building up structures, tissues and {{Wiki|organs}} replacing their {{Wiki|cells}} in continual cycles." [back]
  
36. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 79f. In the words of Capra: "Autopoiesis, or 'self-making' is a network pattern in which the function of each component is to participate in the production or transformation of other components in the network. In this way the network continually makes itself. It is produced by its components and in turn produces those components" (Capra 1997, p. 162).[back]
+
36. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 79f. In the words of Capra: "Autopoiesis, or 'self-making' is a network pattern in which the function of each component is to participate in the production or [[transformation]] of other components in the network. In this way the network continually makes itself. It is produced by its components and in turn produces those components" (Capra 1997, p. 162).[back]
  
37. . Buddhists of course would be cautious in using the term 'self,' which in Indian philosophical contexts implies an unchanging essence that can cause itself. This is clearly not what 'self' means in this context. 'Auto' or 'self' has much the same nonmetaphysical sense as 'autopilot,' here suggesting how these phenomena renew themselves through processes comprised of their own structured activities.[back]
+
37. . [[Buddhists]] of course would be {{Wiki|cautious}} in using the term '[[self]],' which in [[Indian]] [[philosophical]] contexts implies an [[unchanging]] [[essence]] that can [[cause]] itself. This is clearly not what '[[self]]' means in this context. 'Auto' or '[[self]]' has much the same nonmetaphysical [[sense]] as 'autopilot,' here suggesting how these [[phenomena]] renew themselves through {{Wiki|processes}} comprised of their [[own]] structured [[activities]].[back]
  
 
38. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 82.[back]
 
38. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 82.[back]
  
39. 1. Theories of reciprocal or causal causality are commonly used in investigating emergent properties, how things come to be, particularly in evolutionary biology. It is, instead, linear logic that is the problem: "How is the world of logic, which eschews 'circular argument,' related to a world in which circular trains of causation are the rule rather than the exception?... we shall see that logic is precisely unable to deal with recursive circuits without generating paradox and that quantities are precisely not the stuff of complex communicating systems. In other words, logic and quantity turn out to be inappropriate devices for describing organisms and their interactions and internal organizations" (Bateson 1979, p. 21).[back]
+
39. 1. Theories of reciprocal or causal [[causality]] are commonly used in investigating emergent properties, how things come to be, particularly in evolutionary {{Wiki|biology}}. It is, instead, linear [[logic]] that is the problem: "How is the [[world]] of [[logic]], which eschews 'circular argument,' related to a [[world]] in which circular trains of [[causation]] are the {{Wiki|rule}} rather than the exception?... we shall see that [[logic]] is precisely unable to deal with recursive circuits without generating [[paradox]] and that quantities are precisely not the stuff of complex communicating systems. In other words, [[logic]] and {{Wiki|quantity}} turn out to be inappropriate devices for describing {{Wiki|organisms}} and their interactions and internal organizations" (Bateson 1979, p. 21).[back]
  
40. . We cannot do justice to the rich and complex thinking on causality in evolutionary theory. Nor is there sufficient space to explore its possible parallels with Buddhist ideas of dependent arising. We have touched upon these elsewhere (Waldron 2000).[back]
+
40. . We cannot do justice to the rich and complex [[thinking]] on [[causality]] in evolutionary {{Wiki|theory}}. Nor is there sufficient [[space]] to explore its possible parallels with [[Buddhist]] [[ideas]] of [[dependent arising]]. We have touched upon these elsewhere (Waldron 2000).[back]
  
41. We are adapting this term from embryology and extrapolating it to developmental processes in general. Epigenesis generally "stresses the fact that every embryological step is an act of becoming (Greek genesis) which must be built upon (Greek epi) the immediate status quo ante" (Bateson 1979, p. 52). Epigenesis is an important yet usually implicit correlate of circular causality. The best biological example (outside of embryology) is the formation of habits, whose neurological networks are gradually built up through repetition.[back]
+
41. We are adapting this term from embryology and extrapolating it to developmental {{Wiki|processes}} in general. {{Wiki|Epigenesis}} generally "stresses the fact that every embryological step is an act of becoming ({{Wiki|Greek}} genesis) which must be built upon ({{Wiki|Greek}} epi) the immediate {{Wiki|status}} quo ante" (Bateson 1979, p. 52). {{Wiki|Epigenesis}} is an important yet usually implicit correlate of circular [[causality]]. The best {{Wiki|biological}} example (outside of embryology) is the formation of [[habits]], whose {{Wiki|neurological}} networks are gradually built up through repetition.[back]
  
 
42. Bateson 1979, p. 22.[back]
 
42. Bateson 1979, p. 22.[back]
  
43. Carrithers 1992, p. 48f: "The notion of an evolutionary ratchet is consonant with the idea of co-evolution, which suggests that organisms may produce changes in the environment, changes which redound on themselves, creating a circle of positive feedback." [back]
+
43. [[Carrithers]] 1992, p. 48f: "The notion of an evolutionary ratchet is consonant with the [[idea]] of co-evolution, which suggests that {{Wiki|organisms}} may produce changes in the {{Wiki|environment}}, changes which redound on themselves, creating a circle of positive feedback." [back]
  
 
44. . Maturana and Varela 1980, p. xv.[back]
 
44. . Maturana and Varela 1980, p. xv.[back]
  
45. See Capra 1997, p. 269f: "Living organisms respond to only a small fraction of the stimuli impinging on them... In this way each living system builds up its own distinctive world according to its own distinctive structure... The range of interactions a living system can have with its environment defines its 'cognitive domain'... one that is always dependent upon the organism's structure." [back]
+
45. See Capra 1997, p. 269f: "Living {{Wiki|organisms}} respond to only a small fraction of the {{Wiki|stimuli}} impinging on them... In this way each living system builds up its [[own]] {{Wiki|distinctive}} [[world]] according to its [[own]] {{Wiki|distinctive}} {{Wiki|structure}}... The range of interactions a living system can have with its {{Wiki|environment}} defines its '[[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain'... one that is always [[dependent upon]] the organism's {{Wiki|structure}}." [back]
  
46. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 10f; emphasis added.[back]
+
46. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 10f; {{Wiki|emphasis}} added.[back]
  
47. As the geneticist, Richard Lewontin points out, "An environment is something that surrounds or encircles, but for there to be a surrounding there must be something at the center to be surrounded. The environment of an organism is the penumbra of external conditions that are relevant to it because it has effective interactions with those aspects of the outer world" (Lewontin 2000, p. 48). That is, "Just as there can be no organism without an environment, so there can be no environment without an organism." (Lewontin 1983, as cited in Varela, et. al. 1991, p. 198). [back]
+
47. As the geneticist, Richard Lewontin points out, "An {{Wiki|environment}} is something that surrounds or encircles, but for there to be a surrounding there must be something at the center to be surrounded. The {{Wiki|environment}} of an {{Wiki|organism}} is the penumbra of external [[conditions]] that are relevant to it because it has effective interactions with those aspects of the outer [[world]]" (Lewontin 2000, p. 48). That is, "Just as there can be no {{Wiki|organism}} without an {{Wiki|environment}}, so there can be no {{Wiki|environment}} without an {{Wiki|organism}}." (Lewontin 1983, as cited in Varela, et. al. 1991, p. 198). [back]
  
 
48. Varela, et. al. 1991, p. 172.[back]
 
48. Varela, et. al. 1991, p. 172.[back]
Line 583: Line 583:
 
50. Tooby and Cosmides 1992, p. 84f.[back]
 
50. Tooby and Cosmides 1992, p. 84f.[back]
  
51. "Evolution shapes the relationship between the genes and the environment such that they both participate in a coordinated way in the construction and calibration of adaptations. Thus, evolutionarily patterned structure is coming in from the environment, just as much as it is coming out from the genes." (Tooby and Cosmides 1992, p. 86).[back]
+
51. "[[Evolution]] shapes the relationship between the {{Wiki|genes}} and the {{Wiki|environment}} such that they both participate in a coordinated way in the construction and calibration of adaptations. Thus, evolutionarily patterned {{Wiki|structure}} is coming in from the {{Wiki|environment}}, just as much as it is coming out from the {{Wiki|genes}}." (Tooby and Cosmides 1992, p. 86).[back]
  
 
52. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 12.[back]
 
52. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 12.[back]
  
53. Rose 1997, p. 229f: "Evolutionary stable strategies within and between populations, whether or not they culminate in symbiogenesis, require that the 'unit of selection' now cease to be an individual genotype or even phenotype, and becomes instead a relationship between genotypes and\or phenotypes." [back]
+
53. Rose 1997, p. 229f: "Evolutionary {{Wiki|stable}} strategies within and between populations, whether or not they culminate in symbiogenesis, require that the 'unit of selection' now cease to be an {{Wiki|individual}} genotype or even phenotype, and becomes instead a relationship between genotypes and\or phenotypes." [back]
  
54. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 12 "What evolves is always a unit of interactions defined by the way in which it maintains its identity. The evolution of the living systems is the evolution of the niches of the units of interactions defined by their self-referring circular organization, hence, the evolution of the cognitive domains." [back]
+
54. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 12 "What evolves is always a unit of interactions defined by the way in which it maintains its [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]]. The [[evolution]] of the living systems is the [[evolution]] of the niches of the units of interactions defined by their self-referring circular [[organization]], hence, the [[evolution]] of the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domains." [back]
  
 
55. Wiener 1950, p. 96.[back]
 
55. Wiener 1950, p. 96.[back]
  
56. This overlapping of causal domains is widely found in scientific theories of causation, particularly with circular causality, and complexity and self-organization theory. Bateson 1979, p. 164: "I shall assume that evolutionary change and somatic change (including learning and thought) are fundamentally similar." [back]
+
56. This overlapping of causal domains is widely found in [[scientific]] theories of [[causation]], particularly with circular [[causality]], and complexity and self-organization {{Wiki|theory}}. Bateson 1979, p. 164: "I shall assume that evolutionary change and somatic change ([[including]] {{Wiki|learning}} and [[thought]]) are fundamentally similar." [back]
  
57. It should be pointed out that there are so many variations of this formula in the early texts that it is not at all obvious what the original formula may have been, if indeed there was just a single one, or what exact form it may have taken. There are variations in which certain terms are missing and others are added, or in which the chain begins or ends with different factors. We may thus consider these formulations less as exclusively defined cause and effect relationships than as varied expressions of the basic theme of dependent arising, i.e. certain conditions arise in dependence on appropriate combinations of other causes and conditions.[back]
+
57. It should be pointed out that there are so many variations of this [[formula]] in the early texts that it is not at all obvious what the original [[formula]] may have been, if indeed there was just a single one, or what exact [[form]] it may have taken. There are variations in which certain terms are missing and others are added, or in which the chain begins or ends with different factors. We may thus consider these formulations less as exclusively defined [[cause and effect]] relationships than as varied {{Wiki|expressions}} of the basic theme of [[dependent arising]], i.e. certain [[conditions]] arise in [[dependence]] on appropriate combinations of other [[causes and conditions]].[back]
  
58. Vijñāna is one of a set of processes which arise together in response to similar stimuli. Feeling and apperception, for example, themselves considered karmic complexes of mind (citta) (M I 301: saññā ca vedanā cittasankhāro) are so associated with vijñāna as to be virtually inseparable: "Feeling, apperception, and cognitive awareness, these factors are conjoined, not disjoined, and it is impossible to separate each of these states from the others in order to describe the difference between them. For what one feels, that one apperceives; and what one apperceives, that one cognizes." (M I 295; Ñāṇamoli 1995, p. 389); terminology altered for consistency.[back]
+
58. [[Vijñāna]] is one of a set of {{Wiki|processes}} which arise together in response to similar {{Wiki|stimuli}}. [[Feeling]] and {{Wiki|apperception}}, for example, themselves considered [[karmic]] complexes of [[mind]] ([[citta]]) (M I 301: [[saññā]] ca [[vedanā]] cittasankhāro) are so associated with [[vijñāna]] as to be virtually [[inseparable]]: "[[Feeling]], {{Wiki|apperception}}, and [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], these factors are conjoined, not disjoined, and it is impossible to separate each of these states from the others in order to describe the difference between them. For what one [[feels]], that one apperceives; and what one apperceives, that one [[Wikipedia:Cognition|cognizes]]." (M I 295; [[Ñāṇamoli]] 1995, p. 389); {{Wiki|terminology}} altered for consistency.[back]
  
59. 1. Compounded of the prefix 'saṃ,' 'with' or 'together with,' and a form of the verbal root 'kṛ,' 'to do or make,' saṃskārā literally means 'put or made together' or simply 'formation.' In its widest sense, saṃskārā refers to the entire phenomenal world, inasmuch as everything has been formed from various causes and conditions. In the psychological sense, saṃskārā refer to the volitions, dispositions and actions that constitute human life, both insofar as these are constructed complexes formed from past actions and constructive activities formative of present and future experience. Edgerton (BHSD, 542) describes saṃskārā as "predispositions, the effect of past deeds and experience as conditioning a new state," and thus as "conditionings, conditioned states." Collins also stresses this dual sense: "Both the activity which constructs temporal reality, and the temporal reality thus constructed, are saṃskārā." (Collins 1982, p. 202).[back]
+
59. 1. [[Compounded]] of the prefix '[[saṃ]],' 'with' or 'together with,' and a [[form]] of the [[verbal]] [[root]] 'kṛ,' 'to do or make,' [[saṃskārā]] literally means 'put or made together' or simply 'formation.' In its widest [[sense]], [[saṃskārā]] refers to the entire [[phenomenal world]], inasmuch as everything has been formed from various [[causes and conditions]]. In the [[psychological]] [[sense]], [[saṃskārā]] refer to the [[Wikipedia:Volition (psychology)|volitions]], dispositions and [[actions]] that constitute [[Wikipedia:Human life|human life]], both insofar as these are [[constructed]] complexes formed from {{Wiki|past}} [[actions]] and constructive [[activities]] formative of {{Wiki|present}} and {{Wiki|future}} [[experience]]. Edgerton (BHSD, 542) describes [[saṃskārā]] as "predispositions, the effect of {{Wiki|past}} [[deeds]] and [[experience]] as {{Wiki|conditioning}} a new [[state]]," and thus as "conditionings, [[conditioned]] states." Collins also stresses this dual [[sense]]: "Both the [[activity]] which constructs {{Wiki|temporal}} [[reality]], and the {{Wiki|temporal}} [[reality]] thus [[constructed]], are [[saṃskārā]]." (Collins 1982, p. 202).[back]
  
60. S III 60 defines sankhārā (the Pāli equivalent of saṃskārā) simply as a "group of intentions," (cetanākāya), i.e., intentions in regard to form, sounds, etc., the five objects of the senses and mind, as does A III 60: "And what, O monks, are sankhārā? O monks, the sankhārā are the sixfold group of the intentions (sañcetanā) in regard to material form (etc.)." When saṃskārā refers to intentional actions, these are actions that lead to karmic results: "Monks, I say kamma is intention; having intended, one does kamma (action) through body, speech, and mind" (A III 415).[back]
+
60. S III 60 defines [[sankhārā]] (the [[Pāli]] {{Wiki|equivalent}} of [[saṃskārā]]) simply as a "group of {{Wiki|intentions}}," (cetanākāya), i.e., {{Wiki|intentions}} in regard to [[form]], {{Wiki|sounds}}, etc., the five [[objects]] of the [[senses]] and [[mind]], as does A III 60: "And what, O [[monks]], are [[sankhārā]]? O [[monks]], the [[sankhārā]] are the sixfold group of the {{Wiki|intentions}} (sañcetanā) in regard to [[material form]] (etc.)." When [[saṃskārā]] refers to intentional [[actions]], these are [[actions]] that lead to [[karmic results]]: "[[Monks]], I say [[kamma]] is [[intention]]; having intended, one does [[kamma]] ([[action]]) through [[body]], {{Wiki|speech}}, and [[mind]]" (A III 415).[back]
  
61. As a factor of samsaric continuity, it is the 'stationing' or 'persistence' (patiṭṭhite) of viññāṇa in this world that constitutes the endless wheel of life and death: "Consciousness (viññāṇa) being established and growing, there comes to be renewed existence in the future" (S III 143). "'I have said that consciousness conditions name-and-form ... Were, āNanda, consciousness not to descend into the mother's womb, would name-and-form coagulate there?' 'No, Lord.' 'Were consciousness, having descended into the mother's womb, to depart, would name-and-form come to birth in this life?' 'No, Lord'" (D II 62; PTS). "When, then, the three factors of life, heat, and consciousness abandon this body, it lies cast away and forsaken like an inanimate stick of wood" (S III 143; PTS)[back]
+
61. As a factor of [[samsaric]] continuity, it is the 'stationing' or 'persistence' (patiṭṭhite) of [[viññāṇa]] in this [[world]] that constitutes the [[endless]] [[wheel of life and death]]: "[[Consciousness]] ([[viññāṇa]]) being established and growing, there comes to be [[renewed existence]] in the {{Wiki|future}}" (S III 143). "'I have said that [[consciousness]] [[conditions]] name-and-form ... Were, āNanda, [[consciousness]] not to descend into the mother's [[womb]], would name-and-form coagulate there?' 'No, Lord.' 'Were [[consciousness]], having descended into the mother's [[womb]], to depart, would name-and-form come to [[birth]] in this [[life]]?' 'No, Lord'" (D II 62; PTS). "When, then, the three factors of [[life]], heat, and [[consciousness]] abandon this [[body]], it lies cast away and forsaken like an [[inanimate]] stick of [[wood]]" (S III 143; PTS)[back]
  
62. Indian Buddhist cosmology includes non-corporal realms of existence where cognitive awareness has non-corporal bases for its arising.[back]
+
62. [[Indian Buddhist cosmology]] includes non-corporal [[realms of existence]] where [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] has non-corporal bases for its [[arising]].[back]
  
63. S II 114: "Just as two sheaves of reeds might stand leaning one against the other, so too, with name-and-form as condition, consciousness [comes to be]; with consciousness as condition, name-and-form [comes to be]. With name-and-form as condition, the six sense-bases [come to be]; with the six sense-bases as condition, contact ... Such is the origin of this whole mass of suffering." [back]
+
63. S II 114: "Just as two sheaves of reeds might stand leaning one against the other, so too, with name-and-form as [[condition]], [[consciousness]] [comes to be]; with [[consciousness]] as [[condition]], name-and-form [comes to be]. With name-and-form as [[condition]], the [[six sense-bases]] [come to be]; with the [[six sense-bases]] as [[condition]], [[contact]] ... Such is the origin of this whole {{Wiki|mass}} of [[suffering]]." [back]
  
64. "Dependent on the eye and forms, eye-consciousness arises; the meeting of the three is contact; with contact as condition there is feeling; with feeling as condition there is craving." (M III 282; Ñāṇamoli 1995, p. 1131; also M I 111). Nor, in fact, is this relationship always expressed in this sequence: "Consciousness is dependent upon feeling born of visual contact." (M III 260; Johansson 1979, p. 92). The Abhidharma-kośa also mentions cognitive awareness (vijñāna) in connection with these factors in the series. Based upon a previous moment of vijñāna, nāma-rūpa develops with its six organs and the six sense-spheres (āyatana). Being impinged by an object (viṣaya), another moment of cognitive awareness arises, and, through the coming together of the threeBcognitive awareness, the six sense-spheres (āyatana) and a sense-object (viṣaya)Bthere is contact, which conduces toward a pleasant feeling, and so on. (AKBh III 28a-b; Shastri, p. 461).[back]
+
64. "Dependent on the [[eye]] and [[forms]], [[eye-consciousness]] arises; the meeting of the three is [[contact]]; with [[contact]] as [[condition]] there is [[feeling]]; with [[feeling]] as [[condition]] there is [[craving]]." (M III 282; [[Ñāṇamoli]] 1995, p. 1131; also M I 111). Nor, in fact, is this relationship always expressed in this sequence: "[[Consciousness]] is [[dependent upon]] [[feeling]] born of [[visual]] [[contact]]." (M III 260; Johansson 1979, p. 92). The [[Abhidharma-kośa]] also mentions [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[vijñāna]]) in [[connection]] with these factors in the series. Based upon a previous [[moment]] of [[vijñāna]], [[nāma-rūpa]] develops with its [[six organs]] and the [[six sense-spheres]] ([[āyatana]]). Being impinged by an [[object]] ([[viṣaya]]), another [[moment]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] arises, and, through the coming together of the threeBcognitive [[awareness]], the [[six sense-spheres]] ([[āyatana]]) and a [[sense-object]] (viṣaya)Bthere is [[contact]], which conduces toward a [[pleasant]] [[feeling]], and so on. (AKBh III 28a-b; Shastri, p. 461).[back]
  
65. "Karma, craving and ignorance are the cause of saṃskārās in the future" (AKBh ad VI 3; Shastri, p. 887; Poussin, tome 4, p. 137). Pruden identifies this passage as Saṃyukta T 2.88b9.[back]
+
65. "[[Karma]], [[craving]] and [[ignorance]] are the [[cause]] of saṃskārās in the {{Wiki|future}}" (AKBh ad VI 3; Shastri, p. 887; [[Wikipedia:Louis de La Vallée-Poussin|Poussin]], tome 4, p. 137). Pruden identifies this passage as Saṃyukta T 2.88b9.[back]
  
66. "Dependent on the eye-faculty and visual form, visual cognitive awareness arises; the concomitance of the three is sense-impression. Depending on sense-impression is feeling, depending on feeling is craving, depending on craving is grasping, depending on grasping is becoming, depending on becoming is birth, depending on birth, old age, death, grief, lamentation, suffering, distress and despair come about. This is the arising of the world" (S II 73).[back]
+
66. "Dependent on the eye-faculty and [[visual form]], [[visual]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] arises; the concomitance of the three is [[sense-impression]]. Depending on [[sense-impression]] is [[feeling]], depending on [[feeling]] is [[craving]], depending on [[craving]] is [[grasping]], depending on [[grasping]] is becoming, depending on becoming is [[birth]], depending on [[birth]], [[old age]], [[death]], [[grief]], [[lamentation]], [[suffering]], {{Wiki|distress}} and {{Wiki|despair}} come about. This is the [[arising]] of the [[world]]" (S II 73).[back]
  
67. We shall point out that most of the remaining factors of the twelve-member series are simply replaced here by sankhārā. I am indebted to Aramaki (1985, p. 94) for pointing out the significance of this passage.[back]
+
67. We shall point out that most of the remaining factors of the twelve-member series are simply replaced here by [[sankhārā]]. I am indebted to Aramaki (1985, p. 94) for pointing out the significance of this passage.[back]
  
68. Vasubandhu describes this classic account of cyclic causality in terms of one's 'mind stream': "the mind stream (santāna) increases gradually by the mental afflictions (kleśa) and by actions (karma), and goes again to the next world. In this way the circle of existence is without beginning (anādibhavacakraka)." (AKBh III 19a-d; Poussin, tome 2, pp. 57-59; Shastri, pp. 433-34.)[back]
+
68. [[Vasubandhu]] describes this classic account of cyclic [[causality]] in terms of one's '[[mind stream]]': "the [[mind stream]] ([[santāna]]) increases gradually by the [[mental afflictions]] ([[kleśa]]) and by [[actions]] ([[karma]]), and goes again to the next [[world]]. In this way the circle of [[existence]] is without beginning (anādibhavacakraka)." (AKBh III 19a-d; [[Wikipedia:Louis de La Vallée-Poussin|Poussin]], tome 2, pp. 57-59; Shastri, pp. 433-34.)[back]
  
69. "This body does not belong to you, nor to anyone else. It should be regarded as [the results of] former action that has been constructed and intended and now to be experienced" (S II 64). Most of the important processes within the series of dependent arising, such as vijñāna and saṃskārā, also often said to 'grow and increase.' See S II 65, 101 above.[back]
+
69. "This [[body]] does not belong to you, nor to anyone else. It should be regarded as [the results of] former [[action]] that has been [[constructed]] and intended and now to be [[experienced]]" (S II 64). Most of the important {{Wiki|processes}} within the series of [[dependent arising]], such as [[vijñāna]] and [[saṃskārā]], also often said to 'grow and increase.' See S II 65, 101 above.[back]
  
70. Varela, et. al. (1991, p. 121) interpret these two dimensions of dependent arising as roughly corresponding to phylogeny and ontogeny: "we could say that such traces (karma) are one's experiential ontogeny ... Here ontogeny is understood not as a series of transitions from one state to another but as a process of becoming that is conditioned by past structures, while maintaining structural integrity from moment to moment. On an even larger scale, karma also expresses phylogeny, for it conditions experience through the accumulated and collective history of our species." One of the main differences with evolutionary theory, however, is that Indian Buddhists see the 'evolution' of mind is terms of the continuity of individual mind-streams from one lifetime to the next, with karma as the basic causal mechanism whereby transformations are transmitted from one life to the next. In Darwinian thinking, this function is played by the interaction between genes, the environment, and natural selection. In this sense, Buddhist ideas are more akin to a form of Lamarkianism.[back]
+
70. Varela, et. al. (1991, p. 121) interpret these two {{Wiki|dimensions}} of [[dependent arising]] as roughly [[corresponding]] to phylogeny and ontogeny: "we could say that such traces ([[karma]]) are one's experiential ontogeny ... Here ontogeny is understood not as a series of [[transitions]] from one [[state]] to another but as a process of becoming that is [[conditioned]] by {{Wiki|past}} structures, while maintaining structural [[integrity]] from [[moment]] to [[moment]]. On an even larger scale, [[karma]] also expresses phylogeny, for it [[conditions]] [[experience]] through the [[accumulated]] and collective history of our {{Wiki|species}}." One of the main differences with evolutionary {{Wiki|theory}}, however, is that [[Indian Buddhists]] see the '[[evolution]]' of [[mind]] is terms of the continuity of {{Wiki|individual}} [[mind-streams]] from one [[lifetime]] to the next, with [[karma]] as the basic causal {{Wiki|mechanism}} whereby transformations are transmitted from one [[life]] to the next. In Darwinian [[thinking]], this function is played by the interaction between {{Wiki|genes}}, the {{Wiki|environment}}, and natural selection. In this [[sense]], [[Buddhist]] [[ideas]] are more akin to a [[form]] of Lamarkianism.[back]
  
 
71. Lakoff and Johnson 1999, p. 18.[back]
 
71. Lakoff and Johnson 1999, p. 18.[back]
Line 627: Line 627:
 
72. Barash 1979, p. 203. Emphasis in original.[back]
 
72. Barash 1979, p. 203. Emphasis in original.[back]
  
73. 1. See Deacon 1997, p. 352: "Some sort of positive feedback process like this has been invoked by most theories of human cognitive evolution." [back]
+
73. 1. See Deacon 1997, p. 352: "Some sort of positive feedback process like this has been invoked by most theories of [[human]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[evolution]]." [back]
  
 
74. Deacon 1997, p. 409f. (quoted in note 84 below).[back]
 
74. Deacon 1997, p. 409f. (quoted in note 84 below).[back]
Line 635: Line 635:
 
76. Ibid., p. 322. [back]
 
76. Ibid., p. 322. [back]
  
77. Oyama 2000, p. 38: "The impact of sensory stimuli is a joint function of the stimuli and the sensing organism; the 'effective stimulus' is defined by the organism that is affected by it." [back]
+
77. Oyama 2000, p. 38: "The impact of sensory {{Wiki|stimuli}} is a joint function of the {{Wiki|stimuli}} and the sensing {{Wiki|organism}}; the 'effective {{Wiki|stimulus}}' is defined by the {{Wiki|organism}} that is affected by it." [back]
  
78. "There are organisms that include as a subset of their possible interactions, interactions with their own internal states (as states resulting from external and internal interactions) as if these were independent entities, generating the apparent paradox of including their cognitive domain within their cognitive domain. In us this paradox is resolved by what we call 'abstract thinking,' another expansion of the cognitive domain" (Maturana and Varela, 1980, p. 13). As Maturana points out (p. xxī), the notions of 'inner'\'internal' and 'outer'\'external' are not, strictly speaking, part of the direct phenomenological experience of an organism itself, but reflect a "metadomain of description" from a larger perspective that is itself based on the very reflexivity under discussion here.[back]
+
78. "There are {{Wiki|organisms}} that include as a subset of their possible interactions, interactions with their [[own]] internal states (as states resulting from external and internal interactions) as if these were {{Wiki|independent}} entities, generating the apparent [[paradox]] of [[including]] their [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain within their [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain. In us this [[paradox]] is resolved by what we call 'abstract [[thinking]],' another expansion of the [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] domain" (Maturana and Varela, 1980, p. 13). As Maturana points out (p. xxī), the notions of 'inner'\'internal' and 'outer'\'external' are not, strictly {{Wiki|speaking}}, part of the direct {{Wiki|phenomenological}} [[experience]] of an {{Wiki|organism}} itself, but reflect a "metadomain of description" from a larger {{Wiki|perspective}} that is itself based on the very reflexivity under [[discussion]] here.[back]
  
79. "At a certain level of complexity," Capra observes, "A living organism ... brings forth not only an external but also an inner world ... linked intimately to language, thought, and consciousness" (Capra 1997, p. 270).[back]
+
79. "At a certain level of complexity," Capra observes, "A living {{Wiki|organism}} ... brings forth not only an external but also an [[inner world]] ... linked intimately to [[language]], [[thought]], and [[consciousness]]" (Capra 1997, p. 270).[back]
  
 
80. Deacon 1997, p. 100.[back]
 
80. Deacon 1997, p. 100.[back]
  
81. Cf. Wittgenstein 1975, p. 317: "If, for instance, I say such and such a point in the visual field is blue, I not only know that, I also know that the point isn't green, isn't red, isn't yellow etc. I have simultaneously applied the whole colour scale ... It's such a system which is compared with reality, not a single proposition" (Philosophical Remarks, Appendix 2, cited in Stern 1995, p. 99f).[back]
+
81. Cf. {{Wiki|Wittgenstein}} 1975, p. 317: "If, for instance, I say such and such a point in the [[visual]] field is blue, I not only know that, I also know that the point isn't [[green]], isn't [[red]], isn't [[yellow]] etc. I have simultaneously applied the whole {{Wiki|colour}} scale ... It's such a system which is compared with [[reality]], not a single proposition" ([[Philosophical]] Remarks, Appendix 2, cited in Stern 1995, p. 99f).[back]
  
82. Deacon elaborates: "[S]ymbols cannot be understood as an unstructured collection of tokens that map to a collection of referents because symbols don't just represent things in the world, they also represent each other.... Because of this systematic relational basis of symbolic reference, no collection of signs can function symbolically unless the entire collection conforms to certain overall principles of organization.... [and] are organized so as to form a logically closed group of mappings from symbol to symbol.... Thus syntactic structure is an integral feature of symbolic reference, not something added and separate" (Deacon 1997, p. 99f). It is grammar that provides this organization.[back]
+
82. Deacon elaborates: "[S]ymbols cannot be understood as an unstructured collection of tokens that map to a collection of referents because [[symbols]] don't just represent things in the [[world]], they also represent each other.... Because of this systematic relational basis of [[symbolic]] reference, no collection of [[signs]] can function [[symbolically]] unless the entire collection conforms to certain overall {{Wiki|principles}} of [[organization]].... [and] are organized so as to [[form]] a [[logically]] closed group of mappings from [[symbol]] to [[symbol]].... Thus syntactic {{Wiki|structure}} is an integral feature of [[symbolic]] reference, not something added and separate" (Deacon 1997, p. 99f). It is {{Wiki|grammar}} that provides this [[organization]].[back]
  
83. As Capra points out, "As it keeps interacting with its environment, a living organism will undergo a sequence of structural changes... an organism's structure at any point in its development is a record of its previous structural changes and...each structural change influences the organism's future behavior" (Capra 1997, p. 220).[back]
+
83. As Capra points out, "As it keeps interacting with its {{Wiki|environment}}, a living {{Wiki|organism}} will undergo a sequence of structural changes... an organism's {{Wiki|structure}} at any point in its [[development]] is a record of its previous structural changes and...each structural change [[influences]] the organism's {{Wiki|future}} {{Wiki|behavior}}" (Capra 1997, p. 220).[back]
  
84. 1. "It is simply not possible," Deacon concludes, "to understand human anatomy, human neurobiology, or human psychology without recognizing that they have all been shaped by something that could best be described as an idea: the idea of symbolic reference" (Deacon 1997, p. 409f). [back]
+
84. 1. "It is simply not possible," Deacon concludes, "to understand [[human]] {{Wiki|anatomy}}, [[human]] neurobiology, or [[human]] {{Wiki|psychology}} without [[recognizing]] that they have all been shaped by something that could best be described as an [[idea]]: the [[idea]] of [[symbolic]] reference" (Deacon 1997, p. 409f). [back]
  
85. "[S]ymbol use itself must have been the prime mover for the prefrontalization of the brain in hominid evolution" (Deacon, 1997, p. 336).[back]
+
85. "[S]ymbol use itself must have been the prime mover for the prefrontalization of the {{Wiki|brain}} in hominid [[evolution]]" (Deacon, 1997, p. 336).[back]
  
86. Deacon, 1997, p. 417; emphasis added. See also p. 265: "Prefrontal computations outcompete other cognitive computations and tend to dominate learning in us as in no other species. In simple terms, we have become predisposed to use this one cognitive tool whenever an opportunity presents itself, because an inordinate amount of control of the other processes in the brain has become vested in our prefrontal cortex. The way the parietal cortex handles tactile and movement information, the way the auditory cortex handles sound information; the way the visual cortex handles visual information, are all now much more constrained by prefrontal activity than in other species." [back]
+
86. Deacon, 1997, p. 417; {{Wiki|emphasis}} added. See also p. 265: "Prefrontal computations outcompete other [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] computations and tend to dominate {{Wiki|learning}} in us as in no other {{Wiki|species}}. In simple terms, we have become predisposed to use this one [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] tool whenever an opportunity presents itself, because an inordinate amount of control of the other {{Wiki|processes}} in the {{Wiki|brain}} has become vested in our [[prefrontal cortex]]. The way the parietal cortex handles {{Wiki|tactile}} and {{Wiki|movement}} [[information]], the way the [[auditory]] cortex handles [[sound]] [[information]]; the way the [[visual]] cortex handles [[visual]] [[information]], are all now much more constrained by prefrontal [[activity]] than in other {{Wiki|species}}." [back]
  
87. Geertz 1973, p. 49: "As our central nervous system — and most particularly its crowning curse and glory, the neocortex — grew up in great part in interaction with culture, it is incapable of directing our behaviour or organizing our experience without the guidance provided by systems of significant symbols.... To supply the additional information necessary to be able to act, we were forced, in turn, to rely more and more heavily on cultural sourcesBthe accumulated fund of significant symbols. Such symbols are thus not mere expressions, instrumentalities, or correlates of our biological, psychological, and social existence; they are prerequisites of it. Without men, no culture, certainly; but equally, and more significantly, without culture, no men." [back]
+
87. Geertz 1973, p. 49: "As our [[central nervous system]] — and most particularly its crowning curse and glory, the {{Wiki|neocortex}} — grew up in great part in interaction with {{Wiki|culture}}, it is incapable of directing our {{Wiki|behaviour}} or organizing our [[experience]] without the guidance provided by systems of significant [[symbols]].... To supply the additional [[information]] necessary to be able to act, we were forced, in turn, to rely more and more heavily on {{Wiki|cultural}} sourcesBthe [[accumulated]] fund of significant [[symbols]]. Such [[symbols]] are thus not mere {{Wiki|expressions}}, instrumentalities, or correlates of our {{Wiki|biological}}, [[psychological]], and {{Wiki|social}} [[existence]]; they are prerequisites of it. Without men, no {{Wiki|culture}}, certainly; but equally, and more significantly, without {{Wiki|culture}}, no men." [back]
  
 
88. Deacon 1997, p. 434.[back]
 
88. Deacon 1997, p. 434.[back]
  
89. Maturana and Varela 1980, p, 50: "Through language we interact in a domain of descriptions within which we necessarily remain even when we make assertions about the universe or about our knowledge of it. This domain is both bounded and infinite; bounded because everything we say is a description, and infinite because every description constitutes in us the basis for new orienting interactions, and hence, for new descriptions. From this process of recursive application of descriptions self-consciousness emerges as a new phenomenon in a domain of self-description, with no other neurophysiological substratum than the neurophysiological substratum of orienting behavior itself. The domain of self-consciousness as a domain of recursive self-descriptions is thus also bounded and infinite." [back]
+
89. Maturana and Varela 1980, p, 50: "Through [[language]] we interact in a domain of descriptions within which we necessarily remain even when we make assertions about the [[universe]] or about our [[knowledge]] of it. This domain is both bounded and [[infinite]]; bounded because everything we say is a description, and [[infinite]] because every description constitutes in us the basis for new orienting interactions, and hence, for new descriptions. From this process of recursive application of descriptions [[self-consciousness]] emerges as a new [[phenomenon]] in a domain of self-description, with no other [[neurophysiological]] [[substratum]] than the [[neurophysiological]] [[substratum]] of orienting {{Wiki|behavior}} itself. The domain of [[self-consciousness]] as a domain of recursive self-descriptions is thus also bounded and [[infinite]]." [back]
  
 
90. Deacon, 1997, p. 416.[back]
 
90. Deacon, 1997, p. 416.[back]
  
91. Ibid., p. 436. A web, we might add, without a weaver. See also anthropologist Rappaport on language: "It would not, indeed, be an exaggeration to claim that humanity is [its] creation" (Rappaport 1999, p. 5).[back]
+
91. Ibid., p. 436. A web, we might add, without a weaver. See also anthropologist Rappaport on [[language]]: "It would not, indeed, be an [[exaggeration]] to claim that [[humanity]] is [its] creation" (Rappaport 1999, p. 5).[back]
  
92. 1. Derived from the Sanskrit root 'man,' "to think, believe, imagine, suppose, conjecture," manas (Pāli mano) is related to the Latin 'mens,' "mind, reason, intellect," and ultimately to the English "mind, mentation," and "to mean" (PED, pp. 515, 520; SED, p. 783.).[back]
+
92. 1. Derived from the [[Sanskrit]] [[root]] 'man,' "to think, believe, [[imagine]], suppose, conjecture," [[manas]] ([[Pāli]] [[mano]]) is related to the {{Wiki|Latin}} 'mens,' "[[mind]], [[reason]], [[intellect]]," and ultimately to the English "[[mind]], {{Wiki|mentation}}," and "to mean" (PED, pp. 515, 520; SED, p. 783.).[back]
  
93. "Friend, these five faculties each have a separate field, a separate domain, and do not experience each other's field and domain, that is, the eye faculty, the ear faculty, the nose faculty, the tongue faculty, and the body faculty. Now these five faculties, each having a separate field, a separate domain, not experiencing each other's field and domain, have mind as their resort, and mind experiences their fields and domains" (M I 295; Ñāṇamoli 1995, p. 391).[back]
+
93. "[[Friend]], these [[five faculties]] each have a separate field, a separate domain, and do not [[experience]] each other's field and domain, that is, the [[eye faculty]], the [[ear faculty]], the [[nose faculty]], the {{Wiki|tongue}} {{Wiki|faculty}}, and the [[body faculty]]. Now these [[five faculties]], each having a separate field, a separate domain, not experiencing each other's field and domain, have [[mind]] as their resort, and [[mind]] [[experiences]] their fields and domains" (M I 295; [[Ñāṇamoli]] 1995, p. 391).[back]
  
94. Although from a later period (5th century C.E.), the Abhidharma-kośa states that "visual-cognitive awareness is aware of blue, but not 'that it is blue;' mental cognitive awareness is aware of blue and aware 'that it is blue'" (AKBh ad III 30c-d.)[back]
+
94. Although from a later period (5th century C.E.), the [[Abhidharma-kośa]] states that "visual-cognitive [[awareness]] is {{Wiki|aware}} of blue, but not 'that it is blue;' [[mental]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] is {{Wiki|aware}} of blue and {{Wiki|aware}} 'that it is blue'" (AKBh ad III 30c-d.)[back]
  
95. See Reat 1990, p. 305: "Language was thought of as a discovery of the inherent conceptual relationships among things, so that from a very early period in Indian thought, conceptualization was regarded as primarily a verbal phenomenon." [back]
+
95. See Reat 1990, p. 305: "[[Language]] was [[thought]] of as a discovery of the [[inherent]] {{Wiki|conceptual}} relationships among things, so that from a very early period in [[Indian]] [[thought]], [[conceptualization]] was regarded as primarily a [[verbal]] [[phenomenon]]." [back]
  
96. SN 834 speaks of thinking on the views in the manas (manasā diṭhigatāni cintayanto) and S I 207 of the "reflective thoughts of mano" (manovitakkā). Johansson 1965, pp. 183, 186).[back]
+
96. SN 834 speaks of [[thinking]] on the [[views]] in the [[manas]] (manasā diṭhigatāni cintayanto) and S I 207 of the "reflective [[thoughts]] of [[mano]]" (manovitakkā). Johansson 1965, pp. 183, 186).[back]
  
97. See ñāṇananda 1971 for a book-length treatment of this important concept in the early Pāli sources.[back]
+
97. See ñāṇananda 1971 for a book-length treatment of this important {{Wiki|concept}} in the early [[Pāli]] sources.[back]
  
98. M I 111f (Ñāṇamoli 1995, p. 203). Translation altered for terminological consistency.[back]
+
98. M I 111f ([[Ñāṇamoli]] 1995, p. 203). Translation altered for terminological consistency.[back]
  
99. As the Buddha said (A III 413) "Apperceptions (saññā), I say, result in conventional usage (vohāra). As one comes to know a thing, so one expresses (voharati) oneself, 'Thus I have apperceived.'" Rhys-Davids' Pāli-English Dictionary defines vohāra as "current appellation, common use (of language), popular logic, common way of defining, usage, designation, term." Vohāra is equivalent to Sanskrit 'vyavahāra.'[back]
+
99. As the [[Buddha]] said (A III 413) "Apperceptions ([[saññā]]), I say, result in [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] usage ([[vohāra]]). As one comes to know a thing, so one expresses (voharati) oneself, 'Thus I have apperceived.'" Rhys-Davids' Pāli-English {{Wiki|Dictionary}} defines [[vohāra]] as "current appellation, common use (of [[language]]), popular [[logic]], common way of defining, usage, designation, term." [[Vohāra]] is {{Wiki|equivalent}} to [[Sanskrit]] '[[vyavahāra]].'[back]
  
100. A II 161: "Whatever is the range of the six spheres of contact, that itself is the range of prolific conceptualization. And whatever is the range of the prolific conceptualization, that itself is the range of the six spheres of contact" (ñāṇananda 1971, p. 21).[back]
+
100. A II 161: "Whatever is the range of the [[six spheres]] of [[contact]], that itself is the range of prolific [[conceptualization]]. And whatever is the range of the prolific [[conceptualization]], that itself is the range of the [[six spheres]] of [[contact]]" (ñāṇananda 1971, p. 21).[back]
  
101. SN 874 states that "the series of prolific ideation is caused by apperception." S IV 71 says: "All men who have prolific ideation go on proliferating when apperceiving" (Johansson 1979, p. 192f).[back]
+
101. SN 874 states that "the series of prolific [[ideation]] is [[caused]] by {{Wiki|apperception}}." S IV 71 says: "All men who have prolific [[ideation]] go on proliferating when apperceiving" (Johansson 1979, p. 192f).[back]
  
102. ñāṇananda describes the reciprocity between the series of proliferation-apperception, papañc'a-saññā-sankhā' (which he interprets (5) as "concepts reckonings, designations or linguistic conventions characterised by the prolific conceptualizing tendency of the mind") and thought (vitakka) itself: "the word or concept grasped as an object for ratiocination, is itself a product of 'papañca'. This, in its turn breeds more of its kind when one proceeds to indulge in conceptual proliferation (papañca). Concepts characterised by the proliferating tendency (papañca-saññā-sankhā) constitute the raw-material for the process and the end product is much the same in kind ... Thus there is a curious reciprocity between 'vitakka' [thought] and 'papañca-saññā-sankhā'Ba kind of vicious circle, as it were. Given 'papañca-saññā-sankhā,' there comes to be 'vitakka' and given 'vitakka' there arise more 'papañca-saññā-sankhā'" (ñāṇananda 1971, p. 25).[back]
+
102. ñāṇananda describes the reciprocity between the series of proliferation-apperception, papañc'a-saññā-sankhā' (which he interprets (5) as "[[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] reckonings, designations or {{Wiki|linguistic}} conventions characterised by the prolific [[conceptualizing]] tendency of the [[mind]]") and [[thought]] ([[vitakka]]) itself: "the [[word]] or {{Wiki|concept}} grasped as an [[object]] for ratiocination, is itself a product of '[[papañca]]'. This, in its turn breeds more of its kind when one proceeds to indulge in {{Wiki|conceptual}} {{Wiki|proliferation}} ([[papañca]]). Concepts characterised by the proliferating tendency ([[papañca-saññā-sankhā]]) constitute the raw-material for the process and the end product is much the same in kind ... Thus there is a curious reciprocity between '[[vitakka]]' [[[thought]]] and 'papañca-saññā-sankhā'Ba kind of vicious circle, as it were. Given '[[papañca-saññā-sankhā]],' there comes to be '[[vitakka]]' and given '[[vitakka]]' there arise more '[[papañca-saññā-sankhā]]'" (ñāṇananda 1971, p. 25).[back]
  
103. See Schmithausen 1987, p. 509ff, n. 1405, and p. 522ff. n. 1425.[back]
+
103. See [[Schmithausen]] 1987, p. 509ff, n. 1405, and p. 522ff. n. 1425.[back]
  
104. S IV 202f (Bodhi 2000, p. 1259).[back]
+
104. S IV 202f ([[Bodhi]] 2000, p. 1259).[back]
  
 
105. ñāṇananda 1971, p. 11. [back]
 
105. ñāṇananda 1971, p. 11. [back]
  
106. "With what manner of insight, and not grasping anything in this world, does a monk realize Nibbāna? Let him completely cut off the root of concepts tinged with the prolific tendency (papañca), namely, the thought 'I am'" (SN 915-16; ñāṇananda 1971, p. 34f). Translation altered slightly. (kathaṃ disvā nibbāti bhikkhu anupādiyāno lokasmiṃ kiñci. Mūlaṃ papañcasankhāyāti Bhagavā mantā asmīti sabbaṃ uparundhe.) ñāṇananda takes 'mantā'as 'thinker' rather than thought. [back]
+
106. "With what manner of [[insight]], and not [[grasping]] anything in this [[world]], does a [[monk]] realize [[Nibbāna]]? Let him completely cut off the [[root]] of [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] tinged with the prolific tendency ([[papañca]]), namely, the [[thought]] 'I am'" (SN 915-16; ñāṇananda 1971, p. 34f). Translation altered slightly. (kathaṃ disvā nibbāti [[bhikkhu]] anupādiyāno lokasmiṃ kiñci. Mūlaṃ papañcasankhāyāti [[Bhagavā]] [[mantā]] asmīti sabbaṃ uparundhe.) ñāṇananda takes 'mantā'as 'thinker' rather than [[thought]]. [back]
  
107. The Buddha give the following conception of a self: "That which is this self for me that speaks, that experiences and knows, that experiences, now here, now there, the fruition of deeds lovely or depraved, it is this self for me that is permanent, stable, eternal, not subject to change, that will stand firm for ever and ever" (M I 8).[back]
+
107. The [[Buddha]] give the following {{Wiki|conception}} of a [[self]]: "That which is this [[self]] for me that speaks, that [[experiences]] and [[knows]], that [[experiences]], now here, now there, the [[fruition]] of [[deeds]] lovely or depraved, it is this [[self]] for me that is [[permanent]], {{Wiki|stable}}, eternal, not [[subject]] to change, that will stand firm for ever and ever" (M I 8).[back]
  
108. "Self-representation...," Deacon suggests, "could not be attained without a means for symbolic representation" (Deacon 1997, p. 451). See also ñāṇananda 1971, p. 11: "The label 'I' thus superimposed on the complex contingent process, serves as a convenient fiction of thought or a short-hand device... it is the outcome of papañca... The ego notion is an extension in thought not faithful to facts." [back]
+
[[108]]. "Self-representation...," Deacon suggests, "could not be [[attained]] without a means for [[symbolic]] [[representation]]" (Deacon 1997, p. 451). See also ñāṇananda 1971, p. 11: "The label 'I' thus {{Wiki|superimposed}} on the complex contingent process, serves as a convenient {{Wiki|fiction}} of [[thought]] or a short-hand device... it is the outcome of [[papañca]]... The [[ego]] notion is an extension in [[thought]] not [[faithful]] to facts." [back]
  
 
109. Deacon 1997, p. 452.[back]
 
109. Deacon 1997, p. 452.[back]
Line 703: Line 703:
 
110. Deacon 1997, p. 456.[back]
 
110. Deacon 1997, p. 456.[back]
  
111. In understanding speech alone we are able to hear a continuous flow of sound, discern the discrete phonemes which, together, make up the specific words, a sufficient number of which must be held in short-term memory long enough to effectively parse their grammatical role within the sentence. The sentence itself subserves the larger rhetorical purposes of that speech act, which is itself embedded in a specific social or pragmatic context. All the while, we are also attentive to all the non-semantic, non-syntactic, yet nevertheless crucial communicative cues, such as changes in intonation, rhythm, word choice, hand and facial gestures, body language, etc. We are somehow aware of these all the time in any common conversation, despite the fact that only one sound occurs at a time (Lakoff and Johnson 1999, p. 10f).[back]
+
111. In [[understanding]] {{Wiki|speech}} alone we are able to hear a continuous flow of [[sound]], discern the discrete phonemes which, together, make up the specific words, a sufficient number of which must be held in {{Wiki|short-term memory}} long enough to effectively parse their {{Wiki|grammatical}} role within the sentence. The sentence itself subserves the larger [[Wikipedia:Rhetoric|rhetorical]] purposes of that {{Wiki|speech}} act, which is itself embedded in a specific {{Wiki|social}} or {{Wiki|pragmatic}} context. All the while, we are also attentive to all the non-semantic, non-syntactic, yet nevertheless crucial communicative cues, such as changes in intonation, rhythm, [[word]] choice, hand and facial gestures, [[body]] [[language]], etc. We are somehow {{Wiki|aware}} of these all the time in any common [[conversation]], despite the fact that only one [[sound]] occurs at a time (Lakoff and Johnson 1999, p. 10f).[back]
  
 
112. S II 73.[back]
 
112. S II 73.[back]
Line 709: Line 709:
 
113. S II 2.[back]
 
113. S II 2.[back]
  
114. The distinctions between these two forms of cognitive awareness are most succinctly stated in the Proof Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi: 1.a) "The ālaya-vijñāna has past saṃskārās as its cause (hetu), while the arising forms of cognitive awareness, visual, etc., have present conditions as their cause. As it is taught in detail: 'the arising of the [forms of] cognitive awareness comes about due to the sense-faculties, the sense objects and attention.'" This same distinction is also articulated by Maturana and Varela's theory, as described by Capra: "cognition involves two kinds of activities that are inextricably linked: the maintenance and continuation of autopoiesis and the bringing forth of a world" (Capra 1997: p. 268).[back]
+
114. The {{Wiki|distinctions}} between these two [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] are most succinctly stated in the [[Proof]] Portion of the [[Yogācārabhūmi]]: 1.a) "The [[ālaya-vijñāna]] has {{Wiki|past}} saṃskārās as its [[cause]] ([[hetu]]), while the [[arising]] [[forms]] of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], [[visual]], etc., have {{Wiki|present}} [[conditions]] as their [[cause]]. As it is [[taught]] in detail: 'the [[arising]] of the [[[forms]] of] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] comes about due to the [[sense-faculties]], the [[sense objects]] and [[attention]].'" This same {{Wiki|distinction}} is also articulated by Maturana and Varela's {{Wiki|theory}}, as described by Capra: "[[cognition]] involves two kinds of [[activities]] that are inextricably linked: the maintenance and continuation of autopoiesis and the bringing forth of a [[world]]" (Capra 1997: p. 268).[back]
  
 
115. Bateson, 1979 p. 121.[back]
 
115. Bateson, 1979 p. 121.[back]
  
116. The Pravṛtti-Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi :1.b)B.2. "The [ālaya-vijñāna] always has an object, it is not sometimes this and sometimes that (*anyathātva). However, from the first moment of appropriation [of the body at conception] for as long as life lasts (yāvaj jīvam) [its] perception (vijñapti; Tib. 'rigs pa') arises always having one flavor (ekarasatvena) [that is, homogeneously]. 1.b) B.3. It should be understood that the ālaya-vijñāna is momentary regarding [its] object, and though it arises continuously in a stream of instants, it is not unitary (ekatva)" (D.4a3-5; T.580a12-18).[back]
+
116. The Pravṛtti-Portion of the [[Yogācārabhūmi]] :1.b)B.2. "The [[[ālaya-vijñāna]]] always has an [[object]], it is not sometimes this and sometimes that (*[[anyathātva]]). However, from the first [[moment]] of appropriation [of the [[body]] at {{Wiki|conception}}] for as long as [[life]] lasts (yāvaj jīvam) [its] [[perception]] ([[vijñapti]]; Tib. '[[rigs pa]]') arises always having one {{Wiki|flavor}} (ekarasatvena) [that is, homogeneously]. 1.b) B.3. It should be understood that the [[ālaya-vijñāna]] is momentary regarding [its] [[object]], and though it arises continuously in a {{Wiki|stream}} of instants, it is not unitary ([[ekatva]])" (D.4a3-5; T.580a12-18).[back]
  
117. Tib.: sa bon thams cad pa'i sems rnam par smin cing 'jug la rgyas shing 'phel ba dang yangs par 'gyur ro. Sanskrit reconstruction by Schmithausen: *(sarvabījakaṃ cittaṃ) vipacyate saṃmūrcchati vṛddhiṃ virūḍhiṃ vipulatām āpadyate. This closely parallels passages found in Pāli texts, S III 53, D III 228: viññāṇa... viddhiṃ virū.hi vepullam āpajjeyya. (Schmithausen 1987, p. 356, n.508).[back]
+
117. Tib.: [[sa bon]] thams cad pa'i [[sems]] [[rnam]] par [[smin]] [[cing]] 'jug la [[rgyas]] [[shing]] 'phel ba dang yangs par 'gyur ro. [[Sanskrit]] reconstruction by [[Schmithausen]]: *(sarvabījakaṃ cittaṃ) vipacyate saṃmūrcchati vṛddhiṃ virūḍhiṃ vipulatām [[āpadyate]]. This closely parallels passages found in [[Pāli]] texts, S III 53, D III 228: [[viññāṇa]]... viddhiṃ virū.hi vepullam āpajjeyya. ([[Schmithausen]] 1987, p. 356, n.508).[back]
  
118. Comprised of the prefix 'upa,' 'towards, near, together with,' plus the noun 'ādāna,' "receiving, taking to oneself" (SED), upādāna, like sankhārā, may refer to both an active process and a passive product, both a conditioning and a conditioned state. It is not only 'grasping, attachment, finding one's support by, nourished by, taking up,' but also 'fuel, supply,' 'the material out of which anything is made,' or even 'substratum by means of which an active process is kept alive or going' (Apte, p. 471; PED, p. 149. See also Schmithausen 1987, p. 72).[back]
+
118. Comprised of the prefix 'upa,' 'towards, near, together with,' plus the {{Wiki|noun}} '[[ādāna]],' "receiving, taking to oneself" (SED), [[upādāna]], like [[sankhārā]], may refer to both an active process and a passive product, both a {{Wiki|conditioning}} and a [[conditioned]] [[state]]. It is not only '[[grasping]], [[attachment]], finding one's support by, nourished by, [[taking up]],' but also 'fuel, supply,' 'the material out of which anything is made,' or even '[[substratum]] by means of which an active process is kept alive or going' (Apte, p. 471; PED, p. 149. See also [[Schmithausen]] 1987, p. 72).[back]
  
119. Schmithausen reconstructs the last phrase as *nimitta-nāma-vikalpa-vyavahāra-prapañca-vāsanā-upādāna. The import of this dauntingly long (and proliferating!) string of concepts is well summarized in his definition (Schmithausen 1987, p. 357, n.511) of the first item, nimitta, as "in this context, objective phenomena as they are experienced or imagined, admitting of being associated with names, and being (co-) conditioned by subjective conceptual activity (vikalpa), which has become habitual so that it permeates all (ordinary) perceptions and cognitions" (Emphasis added).[back]
+
119. [[Schmithausen]] reconstructs the last [[phrase]] as *nimitta-nāma-vikalpa-vyavahāra-prapañca-vāsanā-upādāna. The import of this dauntingly long (and proliferating!) string of [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] is well summarized in his [[definition]] ([[Schmithausen]] 1987, p. 357, n.511) of the first item, [[nimitta]], as "in this context, [[objective phenomena]] as they are [[experienced]] or [[imagined]], admitting of being associated with names, and being (co-) [[conditioned]] by [[subjective]] {{Wiki|conceptual}} [[activity]] ([[vikalpa]]), which has become habitual so that it permeates all (ordinary) [[perceptions]] and [[cognitions]]" (Emphasis added).[back]
  
 
120. See A III 413, quoted in note 99 above.[back]
 
120. See A III 413, quoted in note 99 above.[back]
  
121. 1.b) B.1 (D.4a3-5; T.580a12-18) of the Pravṛtti-Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi. The mental factors associated with the ālaya-vijñāna are similarly subtle: "2.b) A. The ālaya-vijñāna is associated by association (saṃprayoga) with the five omni-present factors connected with mind (cittasaṃprayukta-sarvatraga): attention (manaskāra), sense-impression (sparśa), feeling (vedanā), apperception (saṃjñā), and volitional impulse (cetanā) ... 2.b) B. "These dharmas, then, ... are subtle (sūkṣma) because they are hard to perceive (durvijñānatva) even for the wise ones in the world." (D.4a3-5; T.580a12-18). See also TBh, 19. 14-15, ASBh, 21.9f, Hakamaya 1979, p. 71, n. 6, 7, and Schmithausen 1987, p. 389f. for an extensive note on aparicchinna.[back]
+
121. 1.b) B.1 (D.4a3-5; T.580a12-18) of the Pravṛtti-Portion of the [[Yogācārabhūmi]]. The [[mental factors]] associated with the [[ālaya-vijñāna]] are similarly {{Wiki|subtle}}: "2.b) A. The [[ālaya-vijñāna]] is associated by association (saṃprayoga) with the five [[omni-present]] factors connected with [[mind]] (cittasaṃprayukta-sarvatraga): [[attention]] ([[manaskāra]]), [[sense-impression]] ([[sparśa]]), [[feeling]] ([[vedanā]]), {{Wiki|apperception}} ([[saṃjñā]]), and [[volitional]] impulse ([[cetanā]]) ... 2.b) B. "These [[dharmas]], then, ... are {{Wiki|subtle}} ([[sūkṣma]]) because they are hard to {{Wiki|perceive}} (durvijñānatva) even for the [[wise]] ones in the [[world]]." (D.4a3-5; T.580a12-18). See also TBh, 19. 14-15, ASBh, 21.9f, {{Wiki|Hakamaya}} 1979, p. 71, n. 6, 7, and [[Schmithausen]] 1987, p. 389f. for an extensive note on aparicchinna.[back]
  
122. Pravṛtti-Portion (D.3b7-4a3; T.580a2-12): 1.b) A.2. The 'outward perception of the external world, whose aspects are undiscerned' (bahirdhā-aparicchinnākāra-bhājana-vijñapti) means the continuous, uninterrupted perception of the continuity of the world based upon that very ālaya-vijñāna which has inner appropriation as an object. 1.b) A.3. "Thus, one should know that the way the ālaya-vijñāna [arises] in regard to the object of inner appropriation and the object of the external [world] is similar to a burning flame which arises inwardly while it emits light outwardly on the basis of the wick and oil, respectively." [back]
+
122. Pravṛtti-Portion (D.3b7-4a3; T.580a2-12): 1.b) A.2. The 'outward [[perception]] of the [[external world]], whose aspects are undiscerned' (bahirdhā-aparicchinnākāra-bhājana-vijñapti) means the continuous, uninterrupted [[perception]] of the continuity of the [[world]] based upon that very [[ālaya-vijñāna]] which has inner appropriation as an [[object]]. 1.b) A.3. "Thus, one should know that the way the [[ālaya-vijñāna]] [arises] in regard to the [[object]] of inner appropriation and the [[object]] of the external [[[world]]] is similar to a burning flame which arises inwardly while it emits {{Wiki|light}} outwardly on the basis of the wick and oil, respectively." [back]
  
 
123. Lakoff and Johnson 1999, pp. 9-15.[back]
 
123. Lakoff and Johnson 1999, pp. 9-15.[back]
  
124. Saṃdhinirmocana Sūtra. Ch. V. 4: "Viśālamati, the six groups of cognitive awareness, that is, visual cognition, aural-, olfactory-, gustatory-, tactile-, and mental cognitive awareness, arise supported by and depending on (saṃniśritya pratiṣṭhāya) the appropriating cognitive awareness (ādāna-vijñāna) [a synonym of the ālaya-vijñāna]." The Pravṛtti-Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi (D. 6a4-6; T.580c26-581a2): 4.b) B.1. The ālaya-vijñāna arises and functions simultaneously with the [forms of] arising cognitive awareness, too.[back]
+
124. [[Saṃdhinirmocana Sūtra]]. Ch. V. 4: "Viśālamati, the six groups of [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], that is, [[visual cognition]], aural-, {{Wiki|olfactory}}-, {{Wiki|gustatory}}-, {{Wiki|tactile}}-, and [[mental]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], arise supported by and depending on (saṃniśritya pratiṣṭhāya) the appropriating [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[ādāna-vijñāna]]) [a {{Wiki|synonym}} of the [[ālaya-vijñāna]]]." The Pravṛtti-Portion of the [[Yogācārabhūmi]] (D. 6a4-6; T.580c26-581a2): 4.b) B.1. The [[ālaya-vijñāna]] arises and functions simultaneously with the [[[forms]] of] [[arising]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]], too.[back]
  
125. The Pravṛtti-Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi (D.5a3-7; T.580b17-29): 3.c) In this way one should understand establishing the arising [of the ālaya-vijñāna] is by means of the ālaya-vijñāna and the [supraliminal forms of] arising cognitive awareness being reciprocal conditions of each other: by means of [the ālaya-vijñāna] being the seed [A.1.] and creating the support [of the forms of arising cognitive awareness (pravṛtti-vijñāna)] [A.2.], and by [the pravṛtti-vijñānas] nurturing the seeds [B.1.], and [causing the ālaya-vijñāna] to grasp the seeds [of itself] [B.2.].[back]
+
125. The Pravṛtti-Portion of the [[Yogācārabhūmi]] (D.5a3-7; T.580b17-29): 3.c) In this way one should understand establishing the [[arising]] [of the [[ālaya-vijñāna]]] is by means of the [[ālaya-vijñāna]] and the [supraliminal [[forms]] of] [[arising]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness being]] reciprocal [[conditions]] of each other: by means of [the [[ālaya-vijñāna]]] being the seed [A.1.] and creating the support [of the [[forms]] of [[arising]] [[Wikipedia:cognition|cognitive]] [[awareness]] ([[pravṛtti-vijñāna]])] [A.2.], and by [the pravṛtti-vijñānas] nurturing the [[seeds]] [B.1.], and [causing the [[ālaya-vijñāna]]] to [[grasp]] the [[seeds]] [of itself] [B.2.].[back]
  
126. The Pravṛtti-Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi, 4.b) A.1.(a). (D.5a7f; P.6a5f; T.580b29f, 1019c6f). This unconscious self-conception accompanies all states of mind: 4.b) B.4. "The mind which was explained above always arises and functions simultaneously with the ālaya-vijñāna. One should know that until it is completely destroyed it is always associated with the four afflictions (kleśa, following Ch.) which by nature arise innately (sahaja) and simultaneously: a view of self-existence (satkāya-dṛṣṭi), the conceit 'I am' (asmimāna), self-love (ātmasneha), and ignorance (avidyā)." See Schmithausen 1987, p. 444, ns. 944f.[back]
+
126. The Pravṛtti-Portion of the [[Yogācārabhūmi]], 4.b) A.1.(a). (D.5a7f; P.6a5f; T.580b29f, 1019c6f). This [[unconscious]] self-conception accompanies all [[states of mind]]: 4.b) B.4. "The [[mind]] which was explained above always arises and functions simultaneously with the [[ālaya-vijñāna]]. One should know that until it is completely destroyed it is always associated with the four [[afflictions]] ([[kleśa]], following Ch.) which by [[nature]] arise innately ([[sahaja]]) and simultaneously: a view of self-existence ([[satkāya-dṛṣṭi]]), the [[conceit]] 'I am' (asmimāna), [[self-love]] (ātmasneha), and [[ignorance]] ([[avidyā]])." See [[Schmithausen]] 1987, p. 444, ns. 944f.[back]
  
 
127. ad MSg I.58. U 397a24-b4; u 266b4-267a1; Bh. 336c5f; bh. 168b7f .[back]
 
127. ad MSg I.58. U 397a24-b4; u 266b4-267a1; Bh. 336c5f; bh. 168b7f .[back]
  
128. Ibid. Bh. 336c9f; bh 169a2: gang gis bdag zhes bya ba dang / bzhan zhes bya ba'i bye brag 'dir 'gyur par byed do.[back]
+
128. Ibid. Bh. 336c9f; bh 169a2: gang gis [[bdag]] [[zhes bya ba]] dang / bzhan [[zhes bya]] ba'i [[bye brag]] 'dir 'gyur par [[byed]] do.[back]
  
 
129. Pravṛtti-Portion, 4.b) A.2. (D. 5b4-6; T.580c9-13).[back]
 
129. Pravṛtti-Portion, 4.b) A.2. (D. 5b4-6; T.580c9-13).[back]
  
130. See Deacon 1997, p. 453: "These abstract representations have physical efficacy. They can and do change the world. They are as real and concrete as the force of gravity or the impact of a projectile." [back]
+
130. See Deacon 1997, p. 453: "These abstract {{Wiki|representations}} have [[physical]] efficacy. They can and do change the [[world]]. They are as real and concrete as the force of {{Wiki|gravity}} or the impact of a projectile." [back]
  
131. Ibid., p. 454; emphasis added.[back]
+
131. Ibid., p. 454; {{Wiki|emphasis}} added.[back]
  
 
132. Deacon 1997, p. 409f.[back]
 
132. Deacon 1997, p. 409f.[back]
  
133. AKBh. ad. IV 1.a. (Shastri, p. 567; Poussin, tome 3, p. 1: sattvānām karmajaṃ lokavaicitryam). Also ad II 56b, 57b. For the early Vedic sense of loka as a multidimensional 'world' constructed by human action, particularly ritual action, see Collins 1982, pp. 43-45.[back]
+
133. AKBh. ad. IV 1.a. (Shastri, p. 567; [[Wikipedia:Louis de La Vallée-Poussin|Poussin]], tome 3, p. 1: sattvānām karmajaṃ lokavaicitryam). Also ad II 56b, 57b. For the early {{Wiki|Vedic}} [[sense]] of [[loka]] as a multidimensional '[[world]]' [[constructed]] by [[human]] [[action]], particularly [[ritual]] [[action]], see Collins 1982, pp. 43-45.[back]
  
134. The term sādhāraṇa here means "having or resting on the same support of basis" (SED, p. 1202).[back]
+
134. The term [[sādhāraṇa]] here means "having or resting on the same support of basis" (SED, p. 1202).[back]
  
135. Bh 337a28ff; bh 169b5. See also the Pravṛtti-Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi, I.5.b) A.1-3, where the ālaya-vijñāna is considered the root of the inanimate and animate worlds coming into existence.[back]
+
135. Bh 337a28ff; bh 169b5. See also the Pravṛtti-Portion of the [[Yogācārabhūmi]], I.5.b) A.1-3, where the [[ālaya-vijñāna]] is considered the [[root]] of the [[inanimate]] and animate [[worlds]] coming into [[existence]].[back]
  
 
136. ad MSg I.60, U 397c12f; u 267a8-268a1.[back]
 
136. ad MSg I.60, U 397c12f; u 267a8-268a1.[back]
  
137. Johansson (1979, p. 28f) has collected numerous passages that equate 'the world' (loka ) with the 'world of experience': SN 169: "the world has arisen through the six (senses, or sense-modalities), it gives rise to knowledge (i.e. is known) through the six; building on the six, the world is destroyed in six;" A II 48: "In this very fathom-long body, with its perception and inner sense, I proclaim the world to be, likewise the origin of the world and the destruction of the world, likewise the method leading to the destruction of the world;" A IV 430: "These five love-objects (kāmaguṇā) are called the world in the code of the noble one. What five? Forms, cognized by the eye, longed for, alluring, pleasurable, lovely, bound up with passion and desire, sounds..., smells..., tastes..., contacts;" S I 39: "The world is brought up by the mind, swept away by the mind;" A II 49: "there is no release from suffering without reaching the end of the world." [back]
+
137. Johansson (1979, p. 28f) has collected numerous passages that equate 'the [[world]]' ([[loka]] ) with the '[[world]] of [[experience]]': SN 169: "the [[world]] has arisen through the six ([[senses]], or sense-modalities), it gives rise to [[knowledge]] (i.e. is known) through the six; building on the six, the [[world]] is destroyed in six;" A II 48: "In this very fathom-long [[body]], with its [[perception]] and inner [[sense]], I proclaim the [[world]] to be, likewise the origin of the [[world]] and the destruction of the [[world]], likewise the method leading to the destruction of the [[world]];" A IV 430: "These five love-objects (kāmaguṇā) are called the [[world]] in the code of the [[noble one]]. What five? [[Forms]], [[Wikipedia:Cognition|cognized]] by the [[eye]], longed for, alluring, [[pleasurable]], lovely, [[bound]] up with [[passion]] and [[desire]], {{Wiki|sounds}}..., {{Wiki|smells}}..., {{Wiki|tastes}}..., contacts;" S I 39: "The [[world]] is brought up by the [[mind]], swept away by the [[mind]];" A II 49: "there is no [[release]] from [[suffering]] without reaching the end of the [[world]]." [back]
  
138. 1. That the arising of consciousness, and the train of responses that follow, occur in discernable patterns is the gist of the series of dependent arising in general, as well as of many of the specific factors in particular.[back]
+
138. 1. That the [[arising]] of [[consciousness]], and the train of responses that follow, occur in discernable patterns is the gist of the series of [[dependent arising]] in general, as well as of many of the specific factors in particular.[back]
  
 
139. See note 89 above.[back]
 
139. See note 89 above.[back]
  
140. It is the "unbounded" nature of symbolic media, in Deacon's terms, that "gives us the ability to share a virtual common mind." (Deacon 1997, p. 427).[back]
+
140. It is the "unbounded" [[nature]] of [[symbolic]] media, in Deacon's terms, that "gives us the ability to share a virtual common [[mind]]." (Deacon 1997, p. 427).[back]
  
 
141. Deacon, 1997, p. 452f.[back]
 
141. Deacon, 1997, p. 452f.[back]

Latest revision as of 20:08, 21 November 2020

109351573 o.jpg



William S. Waldron

(wwaldron@middlebury.edu)

Table of Contents

I. The 'Dependent Arising of the World' as Phenomenology of Experience II. The Dependent Arising of Cognitive Awareness III. The Dependent Arising of Awareness (vijñāna) of Difference. IV. Circular Causality Brings Forth a World: Biology V. Circular Causality Brings Forth a World: Buddhism VI. Cognitive Awareness Arising from Consensual Communication VII. The Cognitive Unconscious as Embodied Structuring of Experience VIII. The Cognitive Unconscious as Generative Matrix of our 'Common World' References For there is suffering, but none who suffers; Doing exists although there is no doer.

Extinction is but no extinguished person; Although there is a path, there is no goer.

Visuddhimagga

There is no such thing as the subject that thinks or entertains ideas.

— LudwigWittgenstein

We are but whirlpools in a river of ever-flowing water. We are not stuff that abides,

but patterns that perpetuate themselves.

— Norbert Wiener

Ludwig Wittgenstein has succinctly expressed what became one of the central challenges of Indian Buddhist thought:

One of the most misleading representational techniques in our language is the use of the word 'I,' particularly when it is used in representing immediate experience, as in 'I can see red a patch.' It would be instructive to replace this way of speaking by another in which immediate experience would be represented without using the personal pronoun.1

Indian Buddhist philosophy addresses the same issue, but for the purpose of liberating sentient beings from such 'misleading' notions as an 'I,' and our bondage to this world of repetitive behavioral patterns—i.e. samsara—that such ignorance entails. To this end, Buddhist philosophy attempts to articulate not only how we can usefully speak about immediate experience without reference to internal subjects (ātman), but also how we can account for the genesis of this 'world of experience' without recourse to supernatural agencies. These two notions, that of no-self (anātman) and the dependent arising of the world (pratītya-samutpāda) through its own interactive processes alone, are arguably the most distinctive features of the traditional Indian Buddhist world view. Yet as any teacher of Buddhism knows, these ideas, and their subtle implications, seem extraordinarily difficult to comprehend. We are so bound by our ingrained notions of selves, substances and entities that denying them seems to defy common-sense.

One of the great ironies of comparative philosophy is that most modern people already think in such terms in certain contexts: as a matter of course, most scientific accounts of causality lack anthropomorphic agents altogether. Such phenomena as gravity, chemical reactions, even most biological processes, are normally understood in terms of complex yet orderly patterns of interaction and organization which occur 'by themselves,' bereft of either external controlling agents or internal experiencing subjects. Analyzing human experience in such purely impersonal terms, however, seems to preclude the very dimension of immediate experience we seek to understand since it excludes from the outset notions of selfhood and subjectivity, the apparent sine qua non of experience itself. That is, while science is quite capable of discussing the world without a maker, it is still searching for appropriate ways of discussing thoughts without a thinker. Fortunately, Indian Buddhist analyses of mind are already expressed in a philosophical language which avoids the postulation of experiential subjects without diminishing the importance of the experiential dimension—a language which therefore provides rich opportunities for dialogue with scientific approaches to understanding mind. This is possible because there is a growing consensus in Western thought and science that we may understand ourselves and our world more deeply if we think in terms of patterns of relationships rather than of reified essences or entities—if we think, in short, in terms of dependent arising.

This essay explores such possibilities by focusing upon two core concepts, the dependent arising of our 'world of experience,' and the notion of vijñāna, 'discerning cognitive awareness' or simply 'consciousness,' ultimately arriving at their crucial confluence in the Yogācāra concept of the ālaya-vijñāna, a form of subliminal cognitive awareness that serves as the 'unconscious structuring of the world.' We will draw upon ideas from such modern fields as general systems theory, evolutionary biology and cognitive science in order to elucidate these ancient notions, resulting in provocatively different, yet to our mind more evocatively contemporary, interpretations of these key Buddhist concepts. Rather than pursue a simple point-by-point comparison between these traditions, however, we seek to draw out their commonalities by engaging in an inductive, almost phenomenological inquiry into the possibilities of speaking about experience 'without using the personal pronoun.' This approach, perforce, focuses upon thematic, even phenomenological, coherency at the expense, we are aware, of historical particularity.

To anticipate both the argument and structure of this essay, we will focus on a number of areas where Indian Buddhist thought converges with current trends in scientific approaches to mind: (I) They both focus on patterns of dependent relationships rather than on actions of independent entities, (II) within which cognitive awareness (vijñāna) is understood as a process which arises in dependence upon conditions, rather than a faculty which acts by cognizing objects. (III) Cognitive awareness arises, moreover, triggered by differences within a circumscribed cognitive domain, rather than as the perception of objects within a pre-existing external world. (IV) These cognitive domains have arisen through processes of circular causality (feedback systems), brought about in large part by those very discernments of differences. (V) Such differences themselves only arise within a larger classificatory context, through unconscious processes pre-formed by linguistic categories rather than through conscious processes performing rational procedures. (VI) This'linguistification' of human mental processes gives rise to a symbolic self, arising out of the reflexive possibilities of language rather than reflecting the existence of substantive souls. (VII) Finally, the notion of a 'cognitive unconscious' epitomizes all of the above points: it develops through evolutionary processes of circular causality, which give rise to forms of awareness without an experiencing subject, by means of which our world of experience is continuously yet unconsciously mapped, classified and constructed. This unconscious structuring of experience, both perspectives submit, imparts the cogency of human experience, with its deep sense of subjective coherence, without relying upon essential or substantive causal agents, either external or internal. In this way, at least some Buddhist thinkers and some modern scientists have reached some consensus on ways to think about 'Thoughts without a Thinker.'

I. The 'Dependent Arising of the World' as Phenomenology of Experience

The classical Indian Buddhist conception of causality2 is singularly expressed in the simple formula of dependent arising:

When this is, that comes to be; with the arising of this, that arises. When this is not, that does not come to be; with the cessation of this, that ceases. (M II 32)

This basic formula, 'when X is, Y arises,' states that certain conditions (X) are the generative matrix within which other conditions (Y) come to be. Whatever exists comes about dependent upon its enabling conditions and persists as long as such conditions persist. The Indian Buddhists observed that we can best understand complex causality—how things come to be—by understanding the systemic relations in which they are embedded and the patterns of dependence upon which they arise, that is, their 'dependent arising.' As we shall see, this formula subsequently became the basis for a model of circular causality in which certain patterns of conditions feedback upon themselves, reinforcing their own evolutionary processes. Within this deceptively simple formula, however, lies much of the distinctive Buddhist vision of the world, some of whose implications the remainder of this essay will attempt to draw out.

One of its most important implications is that it dispenses with the notion of fixed entities or unchanging essences altogether. Instead of asking how independent entities act within or upon an objective world, the view of dependent arising asks "under what conditions does such and such a phenomenon arise?," or, more elaborately, "what complex of conditions operates in what recurrently patterned ways in order to typically give rise to what kind of phenomena?" 3 This is akin to shifting one's perspective from that of the audience enthralled with the personal drama on stage to that of the crew concerned with the supporting operations backstage. In other words, our attention on independent agents acting on independent objects, the entrenched grammatical syntax of conventional language,4 is turned toward an investigation of the complex, processual and interactive arising of things. But this focuses our attention upon patterns of arising rather than on actions of agents; and patterns are relational, not substantive, and arising is dynamic, not static.5 The Buddhist dismissal of selves, essences or unchanging entities, therefore, does not arise from logical propositions derived from first principles, such as 'all is change,' as much as it follows from the form of the question being raised, "how do things come to be?" —a point which is all the more obvious by a similar disavowal of essences,6 entities or substantive selves7 in modern science.

This is the conceptual framework, the causal syntax if you will, within which most earlier Buddhist analyses of mind took place. It is an approach to describing and understanding experience as it arises. It is, in a word, a phenomenology of consciousness. In order to appreciate this perspective and its larger implications for Buddhist philosophies of mind, we will examine the arising of vijñāna, of 'discerning cognitive awareness,' or simply, consciousness.

II. The Dependent Arising of Cognitive Awareness

World and perceiver specify each other.

— Francisco Varela, et. al., The Embodied Mind

Classical Buddhist analysis of mind dissects phenomenal experience into its basic constituents, each of which, consonant with the view of dependent arising, arises in dependence upon other causes and conditions. This is well exemplified in the concept of vijñāna (P. viññāṇa)'cognitive awareness' or 'consciousness,' the central most concept in Buddhist understanding of mind. Although the Buddha8 generally declared that "Apart from conditions, there is no arising of cognitive awareness" (M I 258), each specific form of cognitive awareness arises in conjunction with particular factors: "Visual cognitive awareness arises dependent on the eye and (visual) form" (S II 73). That is, when an object appears in a sense-field, impinging upon its respective sense-organ, a moment of cognitive awareness (vijñāna) arises.9 Sense-object and sense-organ (or faculty) are thus correlatively defined: a visual object, by definition, is that kind of stimulus which can impinge upon an eye. The same is true for all six modes of human cognitive awareness: visual-, auditory-, olfactory-, gustatory-, tactile- and mental-cognitive awareness. All arise depending upon the concomitance of their respective organs (or faculties), the five senses and mind,10 with their corresponding classes of stimuli.

Cognitive awareness (vijñāna) is, moreover, a result of discernment. Vijñāna is commonly defined in Abhidharma era texts as "the discrete discernment [of sense objects]," 11 a definition emphasizing the disjunctive sense that the prefix 'vi-' (cognate with Latin 'dis-')12 lends to the verbal root 'jña,' 'to know.' We will return to this sense of discernment shortly.

Although it is common to speak of cognitive awareness as if it actively cognizes objects, in the syntax of dependent arising cognitive awareness does not actually cognize anything—it simply is the awareness which arises when the requisite conditions come together.13 Vasubandhu, author of the fifth-century Abhidharma-kośa, makes precisely this point:

The sūtra teaches: "By reason of the organ of sight and of visible matter there arises the visual consciousness" : there is not there either an organ that sees, or visible matter that is seen; there is not there any action of seeing, nor any agent that sees; this is only a play of cause and effect. In the light of [common] practice, one speaks, metaphorically, of this process: "The eye sees, and the consciousness discerns." But one should not cling to these metaphors.14

To cling to the 'metaphors' of agents and actions—as if, for example, hearing were listening and seeing were watching—obscures the radically depersonalized model of mind expressed by the notion of no-self (anātman). In other words, to interpret vijñāna as an act of cognition rather than an occurrence of cognitive awareness is to ignore the syntax of dependent arising, which takes no active subject. Once again, the traditional Buddhist denial of a substantive, unchanging entity may be seen as less a metaphysical position than a function of its mode of analysis.15 Cognitive awareness is not something 'someone' does. Like an act of nature, cognitive awareness happens.

This entails a number of important implications. Cognition, in these terms, is neither purely subjective nor wholly objective. Like a transaction that takes place between individuals, cognitive awareness occurs at the interface, the concomitance, of a sense-organ and its correlative stimulus. Cognitive awareness is thus neither an exact 'mirror of nature' which reflects things 'as they are'—since what constitutes an 'object' is necessarily defined by the capacities of a particular sense organ; nor is it a unilateral projection of a priori categories—since the cognitive capacities of a sense organ are also correlatively defined by the kinds of stimuli that may impinge upon it. In other words, the 'subjective' sense-organs and 'objective' stimulus necessarily function in relation to, and are only intelligible in terms of, each other.16

On the one hand, this is just common sense, and nearly tautological: of course perception is based upon our means of cognition. We can only perceive what we can discern, and what we can discern depends upon our means of perception. On the other hand, the implications of this relational view of cognition continue unfolding as we continue asking that quintessential Buddhist question: under what conditions does discerning cognitive awareness arise? For discerning cognitive awareness is not only an event that occurs temporally, but one which equally depends upon relational distinctions—and relational distinctions are hardly substances. Following the implications of this 'insubstantial discernment,' our epistemology based upon dependent arising begins to get slippery indeed.

III. The Dependent Arising of Awareness (vijñāna) of Difference.

Perception operates only on difference. All receipt of information is necessarily the receipt of news of difference.

— Gregory Bateson, Mind and Nature

We know we are entering a different view of the world when we read the following statement in an early Buddhist text:

The eye, arising, does not come from any place; perishing, it does not remain in any place. In this way, the eye exists after having been non-existent and, after having existed, disappears.17

Such passages call out for clarification, and not only for those unfamiliar with Buddhist thought. And yet, as we shall see, these notions follow quite logically from the basic perspective of dependent arising.

I will use the analyses of Gregory Bateson, biologist, cyberneticist, and anthropologist, to enter into the subtle implications of an epistemology based upon dependent arising—from the idea that all phenomena are necessarily in flux, to the airy notion that not only do they neither exist nor not exist but that their discernment necessarily depends upon insubstantial classificatory grids or 'mapping.' In his popular book, Mind and Nature, Bateson analyzes cognitive processes by comparing them to a simple electric switch:

[T]he switch, considered as a part of an electric circuit, does not exist when it is in the on position. From the point of view of the circuit, it is not different from the conducting wire which leads to it and the wire which leads away from it. It is merely 'more conductor.' Conversely, but similarly, when the switch is off, it does not exist from the point of view of the circuit. It is nothing, a gap between two conductors which themselves exist only as conductors when the switch is on. In other words, the switch is not except at the moments of its change of setting, and the concept 'switch' has thus a special relation to time. It is related to the notion 'change' rather than to the notion 'object.'

Sense organs, as we have already noted, admit only news of difference and are indeed normally triggered only by change, i.e., by events or by those differences in the perceived world which can be made into events by moving the sense organ. In other words, the end organs of sense are analogous to switches. They must be turned 'on' for a single moment by external impact. That single moment is the generating of a single impulse in the afferent nerve.18

The switch exists, as a switch, only at the moment of switching, otherwise it remains indistinguishable from the rest of the circuit. Our sense organs function similarly, Bateson avers: they only operate relative to, that is, are only triggered by, changes in stimuli, i.e., by events. Bateson is not simply parroting the ancient platitude that 'everything changes.'19 Rather, he is suggesting the more fundamental notion that change is constitutive of perception itself. Without change, there is no perception. Hence, to even speak of perception is necessarily to speak of events—and this is to speak in terms of dependent arising. A cognitive event is a function of the interaction between sense organs and their correlative stimuli. Perception for Bateson, as cognitive awareness for the Buddhists, is fundamentally processual.

But it is also discriminative. Recall the definition of cognitive awareness (vijñāna) as "the discrete discernment [of sense objects]." Just as the impingement of a sense organ that gives rise to a moment of cognitive awareness is a temporally distinct event, so too does it depend upon a contextually distinct difference. Bateson illustrates this as follows:

I commonly make a heavy dot with chalk on the surface of the blackboard... to achieve some thickness... If I move my finger across the spot, the difference in levels is very conspicuous... What happens is... an event, a step function, a sharp change in the state of the relationship between my fingertip and the surface of the blackboard. This example, which is typical of all sensory experience, shows how our sensory system... can only operate with events, which we can call changes... In the case of vision, it is true that we think we can see the unchanging... the truth of the matter is that... the eyeball has a continual tremor, called micronystagmus. The eyeball vibrates through a few seconds of arc and thereby causes the optical image on the retina to move relative to the rods and cones which are the sensitive end organs. The end organs are thus in continual receipt of events that correspond to outlines in the visible world. We draw distinctions; that is, we pull them out. Those distinctions that remain undrawn are not.20

Just as the switch does not exist, for the circuit, except while the switch is switching, so too distinct stimuli do not exist, for a cognitive system, except insofar as they involve contextual differences. This is not to say that 'differences are perceived' (which would abandon the syntax of dependent arising), but rather that an awareness of difference is constitutive of perception in the same way change is. To even speak of perception is to necessarily to speak of awareness of differences.

Awareness of differences, however, cannot arise outside of a context, since differences occur between phenomena. "To produce news of difference, i.e., information," Bateson observes, "there must be two entities," since "each alone is—for the mind and perception—a non-entity, a non-being." 21 An absolutely isolated object would be imperceptible, like an animal which stays perfectly camouflaged as long as it does not move. That is, just as switches only arise momentarily, differences only arise contextually. Contextual differences, however, have no singular location. Bateson thus continues:

Difference, being of the nature of relationship, is not located in time or in space. We say that the white spot is 'there,' 'in the middle of the blackboard,' but the difference between the spot and the blackboard is not 'there.' It is not in the spot; it is not in the blackboard; it is not in the space between the board and the chalk.... When I wipe the blackboard, where does the difference go?... Difference is precisely not substance... difference... has no dimensions. It is qualitative, not quantitative.22

Since awareness of differences arises contextually rather than independently, and is episodic rather than enduring, it has no substantive existence. Not being a substance, it neither comes nor goes anywhere. The scriptural passage cited earlier in this section thus answers Bateson's query, "where does the difference go?" : as an object of awareness, "the eye, arising, does not come from any place; perishing, it does not remain in any place." The arising of cognitive awareness, which arises in the interface between the sense-fields and sense faculties, is axiomatically both momentary and discerning. All phenomena, the Buddhist sutras state, are evanescent like "A dew drop, a bubble, a dream, a lightning flash or a cloud."

Bateson's ideas also suggest an interesting approach to the elusive notion of dharma found in the Abhidharma traditions (roughly 200B.C.E.-600C.E.). Although Abhidharma has many dimensions, we shall consider it here only insofar as it is a "phenomenological psychology" whose "primary concern... is to understand the nature of experience, and thus the reality on which it focuses is conscious reality, the world as given in experience." 23 Abhidharma, in this respect, represents an attempt to systematically analyze mental processes in terms of experiential events—and it is these momentary24 and distinctive events that are called dharmas.25 While dharmas have often been interpreted as elements of existence, as if they referred to substantive constituents of an objective world, we suggest an interpretation in the terms of dependent arising of cognitive awareness described above. A dharma refers, that is, like the sensation of the spot on the chalkboard, to each momentary and distinct aspect of experience insofar as it is perceptively involved in the arising of cognitive awareness. Thus it logically follows from our mode of analysis that dharmas arise from nowhere and go nowhere. That is, like the distinctions triggered by Bateson's finger on the chalk spot, dharmas have no actual substance nor any singular location; they are neither a 'something' nor a 'nothing,' ontologically speaking.26 Consistent with our previous analysis: without change or distinctions, there are no dharmas.

It is this notion of dharmas—as distinct phenomena which lack location and substantive existence, that evanescently arise from nowhere and go nowhere—that became the basic unit with which Abhidharma analyzes and describes the arising of cognitive awareness and other processes of mind. That is to say, that insofar as every one of the conditioning factors that instigate a moment of cognitive awareness themselves become events that give rise to cognitive awareness, they become dharmas. No dharma can therefore be distinguished by itself; "there must be two entities," as Bateson says. Otherwise, each dharma would itself be indiscernible. To even speak of dharmas then is necessarily to speak of a context of distinctions. These are, of course, the same conclusions we drew above with our analysis of perception, except that they may now also be reflexively applied to the systemic differentiation between the terms of analysis themselves. Abhidharma, in other words, is a "metapsychology," which self-consciously "deals with the various concepts and categories of consciousness as the primary objects of investigation." 27

Although we will return to this notion of reflexivity below, we must point out here one further implication from the logic, the causal syntax, of dependent arising. While dharmas may ultimately refer to experiential phenomena, what counts as a dharma in any system of description must always be distinguished from other dharmas. Dharmas cannot therefore refer to independent, self-sufficient entities. Or rather, and more precisely, we cannot speak about the 'true nature' of a dharma outside of a given system of analysis.28 This relativizes the notion of dharmas have any truly independent 'distinguishing characteristic' (AKBh ad I.2b; svalakṣaṇa),29 and marks our departure from most orthodox Abhidharma systems.

We thus come to the surprising conclusion that while these distinctions do not refer to substances or entities, either ontologically or epistemologically, they are nevertheless constitutive of both perception and the entire system of knowledge based upon dharmas. Without such distinctions, there can be no such knowledge. Knowledge thus depends not just upon the arising of an awareness of difference triggered by an impingement of a sense organ, but even more fundamentally upon the classifications implicit in any such distinction. The arising of cognitive awareness is therefore not just correlative to our sense organs or faculties, but also to the very possibilities for such distinctions that are enstructured in those organs and faculties in the first place. We cannot help seeing something as red rather than blue, hearing pitches as high or low, feeling distinct textures or disparate temperatures, or smelling odors enticing or odious. Since such distinctions are constitutive of cognitive awareness, the classifications they depend upon are also indispensable for any arising of discerning cognitive awareness (vijñāna). As cognitive scientists Lakoff and Johnson point out:

Categorization is ... a consequence of how we are embodied.... We categorize as we do because we have the brains and bodies we have and because we interact in the world the way we do... What that means is that the categories we form are part of our experience. They are the structures that differentiate aspects of our experience into discernible kinds. Categorization is thus not a purely intellectual matter, occurring after the fact of experience. Rather, the formation and use of categories is the stuff of experience.30

Our cognitions and distinctions, and the implicit schemas that inform them, thus constitute our experienced 'world.' While the map may not be the territory, our world is unavoidably a mapped world.31

Thus far, we have analyzed the arising of discerning cognitive awareness, of experience without a subject, as a discrete event, first temporally, as a process which occurs when some stimulus impinges upon its correlative sense organ or faculty, and then epistemologically, insofar as those stimuli are contextually distinguished in dependence upon some embedded and implicit system of distinctions. Our further inquiry into the conditions for the arising of this world of experience will proceed from this, leading into two initially diverging, but ultimately converging, directions: first, we will examine the co-evolutionary processes whereby sense organs and faculties come to be correlative with the stimuli they are receptive to, the so-called 'structural coupling with the world;' and, dependent upon that, how the classificatory schemas embedded in these faculties become inseparable from language use, which is itself inescapably intersubjective. These two directions will be reunited in the notion of the 'cognitive unconscious,' a dimension of mind resulting from the intertwined co-evolutionary processes of our neurological, linguistic and social lives. This development implies that transient and insubstantial events, such as the discrete awareness of differences "not located in space and time," can, over time, give rise to the phenomenal world we collectively inhabit—bodies and all. These processes involve, however, a series of vicious circles—in which thoughts without a thinker lead to acts without an actor, and a world without a maker, which leads on to further thoughts, etc.—from which we can hardly find respite.

IV. Circular Causality Brings Forth a World: Biology

In mental process, the effects of differences are to be regarded as transforms of the difference which preceded them... ifferences... and their trains of effects in promoting other differences become material of information, redundancy, pattern, and so on.

— Bateson, Mind and Nature

How then can there be causality without agents? And, more specifically, how is it that our sense-faculties came to be receptive to the particular types of stimuli that impinge upon them, which together give rise to our world of experience? Our capacities for such awareness of distinctions did not arise uncaused, nor are they without their own consequences. They developed in dependence upon previous kinds of experience and in turn condition the kinds of experience, the kinds of cognitive awareness, that may arise in the future. The momentary arising of the discernment of differences is thus part of a larger feedback cycle in which "the effects of differences are to be regarded as transforms of the difference which preceded them." These two notions—circular causality, in the form of recursive feedback processes, and epigenesis, wherein the results of previous events serve as the basis for succeeding ones—comprise another area where Buddhist philosophy has much in common with scientific models of causality, particularly those of cognitive science and evolutionary biology. In both perspectives, these models turn our attention away from independent acts of isolated entities and toward particular patterns of interaction that give rise both to immediate forms of cognitive awareness and, in the long run, to the living forms we all embody. That is, this circular causality operates at both micro and macro levels.

At the micro level, as we have seen, discerning cognitive awareness arises whenever our sensory organs are impinged upon, as, for example, through the incessant tremor of the eyes which continuously gives rise to visual cognitive awareness. The very processes of living ensure that there is virtually no time, even during sleep, when our sense organs are not being impinged upon in some fashion. Our pulmonary and respiratory systems alone prevent that. To speak of living therefore is necessarily to speak of the continuous changes in our skin cells, blood vessels, neurons, etc., which continuously impinge upon our senses and hence continuously give rise to moments, however faint, of cognitive awareness. This inseparability between cognitive processes and the processes of living led biological philosophers Maturana and Varela to effectively equate the two: "living systems are cognitive systems and living as a process is a process of cognition." 32 In other words, the processes of change are equally constitutive of life and of the arising cognitive awareness.

The reverse, of course, is also true. The cognitive processes inseparable from living continuously bring about changes in the organism. All cognitive processes, by definition, involve some neural response, some organismic activity. As Capra puts it in his Web of Life, "the human nervous system... interacts with the environment by continually modulating its structure." 33 That is, there is no cognition without a simultaneous change in the structure of an organism, in their cells, neurons, etc. Hence, Capra reverses the equation of cognition with life to say that "the structural changes in the system constitute acts of cognition." 34

These two notions—that living entails continuous cognition and cognition entails continuous modification of living structure—introduce an important causal reciprocity between the structure of sense organs and the arising of cognitive awareness. That is, stimuli are always impinging upon the sense organs, giving rise to forms of cognitive awareness; and these processes continuously but subtly modulate the structures of these organs, which in turn influence their receptivity to subsequent stimuli. As we know from Hebb's rule in neural pathways, the occurrence of cognitive processes reinforces their underlying neural structures, increasing the likelihood of them reoccurring in conjunction with similar processes. This causal reciprocity between cognition and structure provides, then, a working definition of a living system: An organism is something that maintains its organization by continuously reinforcing its own structures through its cognitive, that is, living, processes.35 Maturana and Varela have thus coined the term 'autopoiesis,'36 roughly 'self-making,'37 to express how organisms "transform matter into themselves in a manner such that the product of their operation is their own organization." 38 Cognitive systems, living systems, and autopoietic systems are here virtually synonymous.

These reciprocal or autopoietic processes take place not only at the micro level of cognition, but also at the macro level of evolution. Both evolutionary biology and the view of dependent arising articulate models of circular causality to describe how things come into being over the long term through recursive feedback processes.39 Briefly,40 evolution occurs through differential reproductive success, a process whereby creatures who reproduce more prolifically pass on more of their heritable characteristics. This depicts "A circle of positive feedback" in which whatever differences lead to greater reproductive success are steadily reinforced over time. Complex structures are gradually built up by the successful changes or modifications of each generation, both by their proliferation through greater reproduction, as well as by becoming the basis for each succeeding generation. As an epigenetic41 process, therefore, "every evolutionary step is an addition of information to an already existing system." 42 In this fashion, the structures of all life, including human life, have come into being conditioned by an immensely long, complex and unending series of transformations over countless generations. As biological creatures, this means that the very minds and bodies we embody today reflect the gradually accumulated results of reproductively successful interactions between our forebears and their natural and social environments.43

This focus upon interactive relationships, however, radically alters our ideas of what exactly 'evolves' in much the same way that our analysis of the dependent arising of cognitive awareness alters our ideas of who exactly cognizes.

As we have seen, cognitive awareness arises with the concomitance of an appropriate stimulus, an 'object,' and its respective sense-organ or faculty. Cognitive awareness is a function of all of these togther, neither of them separately. They are also correlative: the kind of stimulus that may impinge upon a sense-organ depends upon the structure of that organ. Humans, for example, cannot see ultra-violet light or hear ultra-sonic sounds; bees and bats can. Taking an organism's eye-view, Maturana and Varela therefore argue that "perception should not be viewed as a grasping of an external reality, but rather as the specification of one." 44 That is, what constitutes the 'world' or 'environment' for any given organism depends upon its specific cognitive structures, since it is these that specify its 'cognitive domain.'45 Biologically speaking, then, we cannot speak of an independent, objective world that organisms have access to, because "the domain of classes of interactions into which an organism can enter constitute its entire cognitive reality." 46 To even speak of a 'world' therefore is necessarily to speak of a cognizing, that is, an interacting organism. Without an organism, there is no 'environment,' without cognitive interaction, no 'world.'47 In this sense, and consonant with the view of dependent arising, "world and perceiver specify each other." 48 As Capra notes, "cognition, then, is not a representation of an independently existing world, but rather a continual bringing forth of a world through the process of living." 49

Defining the 'world' or 'environment' in this way—as that which comes into being for any given organism through the arising of it cognitive domain—is also used to describe the processes though which beings or species evolve or come into being over time. What constitutes an 'environment' for any organism,Tooby and Cosmides argue, are only "those particular aspects of the world that are rendered developmentally relevant by the evolved design of an organism's developmental adaptations." 50 And it is "this developmentally relevant environment" they continue, "the environment as interacted with by the organism—that, in a meaningful sense, can be said to be the product of evolution." 51 Thus, as with our analysis of cognitive awareness, evolutionary theory also shifts attention from the arising of entities to the patterns of interaction. "What evolves," Maturana and Varela observe, "is always a unit of interactions," 52 neither the organism by itself, and certainly not the environment alone, but the organism-in-environment. In other words, it is patterns of interaction that evolve,53 representing "the evolution of the cognitive domains." 54 And, similarly, the evolution of its cognitive domain is the evolution of the 'world'—for that specific kind of organism. In this way, a distinctive world is gradually built up in accordance with the distinctive structures of each living system through its entire history of organism-environment interactions, a process Maturana and Varela call a 'structural coupling with the world.' Just as with the arising of cognitive awareness and the functioning of living systems, the evolution of species is seen as the coming into being of specific patterns of interaction rather than the arising of independent entities. As physicist Norbert Wiener notes, "We are not stuff that abides, but patterns that perpetuate themselves." 55

V. Circular Causality Brings Forth a World: Buddhism

The Elder traced a circle (cakka) on the ground and spoke thus to King Milinda: "Is there an end to this circle, sire?"

"There is not, revered sir."

"Even so, sire, are those cycles (cakka) that are spoken of by the Lord: 'Visual consciousness arises because of eye and material shapes, the meeting of the three is sensory impingement; conditioned by sensory impingement is feeling; conditioned by feeling is craving; conditioned by craving is kamma [[[karma]]]; vision [chakkhu, lit.: eye] is born again from kamma' - is there thus an end of this series?"

"There is not, revered sir." ....

"Even so, the earliest point of [[[samsaric]]] time cannot be shown either."

Milinda's Questions.

We may now better appreciate some of the implications of the formula of dependent arising, whose cyclic nature warranted the appellation 'saṃsāra,' literally 'the going around.' This latter is traditionally taken as the course of an individual's nearly infinite series of lifetimes; in modern Buddhist vernaculars it simply refers to this life. As with evolutionary theory, this theory of circular causality applies equally well to both temporal dimensions,56 and the twelve factors57 of the series of dependent arising—often depicted in the famed Wheel of Life (bhava-cakra) on walls of Buddhist temples throughout Asia—are typically so explained. The cyclic and epigenetic nature of this causal model is epitomized in the reciprocal relationships between cognition and structure, that is, between cognitive awareness (vijñāna) (and its closely associated activities58 ) and the multiple senses of saṃskārā (Pāli sankhārā), the various structures and activities comprising human embodiment, which also serve as the basis for cognitive awareness. These two concepts, with the crucial addition of the cognitive and emotional afflictions (kleśa), constitute the dynamic core of our conditioned, cyclic existence—of saṃsāra.

There is no adequate translation for the term saṃskārā. It has both an active and a nominal sense, 'the act of forming' as well as 'that which is formed.' In its broadest sense, most phenomenon in the world are considered saṃskārās insofar as they are compounded or put together.59 Thus, saṃskārā also comprises the various structures supporting living processes, insofar as these are constructed from past actions. In other contexts, the term refers to the constructive activities in the present, being virtually synonymous with intention (cetanā), the defining characteristic of karma, actions that accrue consequences.60 Saṃskārās are, like organisms which continually modulate their own structures, both continuously and simultaneously conditioning and being conditioned by ongoing experience. This is crucial for understanding the dynamics of cyclic causality depicted in the series of dependent arising.

Near the beginning of the formula, (2) saṃskārā refers to the various physical, mental and emotional structures or complexes continuing from past lives, which condition the arising of cognitive awareness at the time of rebirth. In a sense that virtually equates them, Buddhists considered (3) vijñāna a sine qua non of life, whose advent and departure mark the beginning and end of a particular lifetime.61 Thus the next step in the series, the arising of the (4) psycho-physical organism (name-and-form, nāma-rūpa), depends upon these cognitive processes in order to develop. On the other hand, cognitive awareness also depends upon some kind of psycho-physical basis (in this world62 ), so there is an explicitly reciprocal relationship between the arising of cognitive awareness and its psycho-physical basis.63 With the gradual growth of the organism, the conditions for complex cognitive processes develop, epitomized in next set of factors—(5) the six sense-spheres, (6) contact (or sensation), (7) and feeling—which are themselves instigated by, or even effectively equated with, the cognitive processes as a whole.64 The series has thus far depicted how the various cognitive structures—the sense organs and their specific sense-faculties—enable and condition the arising of cognitive awareness and has indicated the first, affective responses to it.

But to be circular, cognitive awareness must also give rise to new actions which reinforce these structures. The sensations and feelings elicited by cognitive awareness thus give rise to the next chain of processes—(8) craving, (9) grasping and (10) becoming—which eventually reinforce their own enabling structures. That is, it is the karmic actions (here 'becoming') instigated by the afflictive (kleśa) attitudes of craving (taṇhā) and grasping that perpetuate and reinforce the very structures65 that bring about 'the arising of the world' (S II 73).66 S II 101 similarly states that when there is pleasure in, or passion or craving (taṇhā) for the sustenances (āhāra) of sentient beings who are already born or who desire to come to be (sambhavesina), then,

consciousness becomes established and comes to growth. Wherever consciousness becomes established and comes to growth, there is a descent of name-and-form. Where there is a descent of name-and-form, there is growth in the karmic formations (sankhārā).67 Where there is growth in the karmic formations, there is the production of future renewed existence.

In short, the series of dependent arising depicts a recursively cyclic process between the constructed complexes (saṃskārā), cognitive awareness (vijñāna), and the constructing afflicted actions these both enable and elicit: for as long as the cognitive processes give rise to sensation and feeling, then craving and grasping will tend to arise, which in turn tend to elicit the intentional afflicted activities, the karmic actions, that ultimately create and sustain the structures (saṃskārā) that constitute further existence and the 'arising of the world.' And for as long as these structures persist, they provide the conditions that both enable and conduce to further cognitive and afflictive processes, and so on. This model of circular causality—enabling structures that give rise to cognitive awareness, which in turn elicit the afflictions that instigate actions which reinforce those very structures, etc.—is, I submit, the core of the pre-Mahāyāna Buddhist world view.68

These process are not merely cyclic, of course. They are also 'epigenetic' in that specific bodily structures and dispositions have been continuously 'built up'69 from past experience and activities, 'countless lifetimes' as the Buddhists put it. These epigenetic processes, propelled by the feedback loops of circular causality, do not concern the evolution of independent entities considered separately from some external world, but rather reflect the continued replication of patterns of interaction, such as expressed in the various formulations of dependent arising. It is these patterns whereby cognitive or living systems come into being, their dependent arising, that constitute the 'product' of evolution. In this sense, both evolutionary biology and Buddhist thought analyze the causal relations underlying momentary cognitive processes and long-term evolutionary processes in a similar fashion: the 'arising of the world' for an individual, its ontogeny, as well as for a species, its phylogeny,70 can be equally well understood as the 'arising of the world, the 'bringing forth' of specific cognitive domains, out of the dynamic vortex of cyclic causality.

This reciprocal causality between our cognitive activities (vijñāna) and the structures of our bodies and minds (saṃskārā) radically revises our understanding of the role mental processes play in evolution, the second trajectory of our discussion indicated above. We have just suggested that the interaction between cognitive awareness and its supporting structures, which entails continuous modification of these structures, is also causally effective at a developmental or evolutionary scale. That is, our evolved structures reflect the accumulative history of our varied forms of cognitive activity as much as vice versa (i.e., not only do saṃskārās condition vijñāna, but vijñāna conditions saṃskārās). We might dwell on this a moment.

As we recall, each form of cognitive awareness arises conditioned by sensory (or mental) stimuli within its cognitive domain, as well as by the psycho-physiological structures (saṃskārā), the sense organs or faculties, which have been built up by previous karmic activities. These faculties are themselves only receptive to particular kinds of stimuli, whose categorical distinctions are constitutive of that form of cognitive awareness in the first place. As Lakoff and Johnson note, "The categories we form are part of our experience," 71 not something added on. And since, in the epigenetic causal processes outlined above, the activities following the arising of cognitive awareness reinforce the very structures (saṃskārā) that support them, this means that the particular implicit and innate classificatory systems that condition cognitive awareness themselves become important factors in the further development of living structures (saṃskārā). Living forms have, in effect, 'enstructured' their cognitive maps, their capacities for cognitive discernment, through the extended epigenetic processes of circular causality. This is true at the individual level, in our neural pathways, for example, as well as at the level of the species, as in evolutionary development. As anthropologist Barash observes,

If evolution by natural selection is the source of our mind's a priori structures, then in a sense these structures also derive from experience—not the immediate, short-term experience of any single developing organism, but rather the long-term experience of an evolving population ... Evolution, then, is the result of innumerable experiences, accumulated through an almost unimaginable length of time. The a priori human mind, seemingly preprogrammed and at least somewhat independent of personal experience, is actually nothing more than the embodiment of experience itself.72

To the extent that this is so (and evolutionary processes are most commonly seen in just these terms73 ), this means that the systemic categorizations and classifications underlying our cognitive systems have had important causal influences on human evolution in their own right. But classifications, we remember, refer to patterns of relationships, not properties of substances, to maps not territory. That is to say, that the distinctions that constitute our cognitive processes—which have no spatial location and come from nowhere and go nowhere—were indispensable conditions for the dependent arising of our minds and bodies. In Buddhist terms, the dharmas that are discerned are constitutive conditions for 'the arising of the world,' not just epistemologically, which is obvious, but ontologically as well. Without discernment, there is no cognitive awareness (vijñāna); without cognitive awareness, and its associated activities, no conditioned structures (saṃskārā); and without conditioned structures, no bodies and minds. In short, there would be no distinctively human embodiment without the classifications and categorizations constitutive of the arising of distinctively human forms of cognitive awareness itself.

And what is the most influential source of human categorization and classification, whose distinctions have no spatial location either inside or outside of our brains,74 which represents patterns of intersubjective interaction that have "evolved spontaneously," 75 and is, furthermore, one of the most salient features of the physical and mental structures of human life? Language. "The major structural and functional innovations that make human brains capable of unprecedented mental feats evolved in response to the use of something as abstract and virtual as the power of words ....," biological anthropologist Deacon intones.76 "The physical changes that make us human are the incarnations, so to speak, of the process of using words." We are not only the results of what we have thought, felt and done, but, above all, of what we heard and said. We are, in short, the word become flesh.

VI. Cognitive Awareness Arising from Consensual Communication

The manner and sensory means by which living things construe their environment will be the same media through which the environment—'the world'—gives itself back to them ... Language is a primary medium through which humans inhabit their world. Language names what the world is, and the world complies, delivering itself back to us through our own namings. Languages are indeed like habitats.

—William Paden, Interpreting the Sacred

We may now more directly approach the quandaries raised at the outset of this essay: how, absent any external agent or internal experiencer, could our cognitive structures, built up through multi-generational, evolutionary streams of organism-environment interaction, ever give rise to the phenomenal world we inhabit? How, in other words, does 'our world'—which includes language and thought, self and society—emerge out of these systemic interactions and their long-term accumulative results?

Although we began analyzing cognition in terms of the concomitance of sense-faculties and sense-objects, it should be clear that the developmental history of an organism determines more about its present cognitive processes than do the stimuli it responds to.77 It is, after all, its particular cognitive capacities that specify its specific 'cognitive domain.' Complex organisms have, moreover, developed a reflexivity in which forms of cognitive awareness arise in response to stimuli that are internal to the organism itself, bringing forth an 'inner environment' that is as much a part of its total cognitive reality as any apparent external one.78 In the complex nervous systems in human beings, in particular, this reflexivity eventually gave rise to a distinctive cognitive domain comprised of systems of intersubjective communication utilizing symbolic modes of expression, i.e. language.79

In his sweeping book, The Symbolic Species: The Co-evolution of Language and the Brain, Terrence Deacon argues that what distinguishes human beings is not so much the size of our brains as its special mode of organization: human brains support systems of symbolic reference. Symbolic reference differs from other modes of reference :

Because symbols do not directly refer to things in the world, but indirectly refer to them by virtue of referring to other symbols, they are implicitly combinatorial entities whose referential powers are derived by virtue of occupying determinate positions in an organized system of other symbols.80

In other words, symbolic systems are self-referential in the same way as the classificatory systems we analyzed above are: their individual items are distinguished by the disjunctive differences between them,81 and interpreted in accordance with systemic rules of relationship, i.e. grammar.82 Language, it is clear, is the mode of symbolic reference par excellence.

Our symbolic or linguistic capabilities did not, of course, spring fully formed out of the head of Zeus. They too are part of the accumulative, constructive and interactive processes of evolution whereby cognitive processes condition living structures, which in turn condition further cognitive processes and so on.83 As symbolic communication 'dependently arose' in early hominid species it became a powerful evolutionary force in its own right, radically and irrevocably changing the structures and processes of the human brain.84 This momentous change centered on an increasingly enlarged prefrontal cortex, where such symbolizing processes are apparently concentrated.85 As language use and this 'prefrontalization' mutually reinforced each other, the symbolic-linguistic mode of cognition which is dependent upon them came to dominate other, originally nonlinguistic, processes. "Brain-language co-evolution has significantly restructured cognition from the top-down ...," Deacon argues, such that

its secondary effects have also ramified to influence the whole of human cognition. Human beings approach the world of sensory stimuli and motor demands differently from other species... even when our symbolic-linguistic abilities are uninvolved.86

Human cognitive processes, even simple sensory ones, in other words, unavoidably arise in dependence upon our 'linguistified' brain. Language, then, along with the systemic distinctions upon which it depends, is not something added onto human cognitive processes. Systemic symbolic thinking is constitutive of normal human cognitive processes.87

This prefrontalization of human cognition, however, is fraught with unintended consequences, consequences that follow from the very nature of linguistic symbolification. As classificatory systems based upon mutually dependent yet disjunctively defined terms, languages are largely conventional; they have no natural correspondence with their referents and hence never really 'get at' reality. Just as searching for the definition of a word in a dictionary only leads to other words, the meaning of a term in any symbolic system depends more upon other terms than on the 'things' themselves. The things themselves remain outside the system of symbolic reference, not in the superficial sense that symbols or words stand for something else, but in the deeper sense that what they stand for is primarily determined by how they are defined within the system as a whole.

Language is therefore not only a result of the long-term, interdependent feedback cycles of evolution. The self-referentiality of symbolic reference also inevitably gives rise to its own feedback cycles. "[S]ymbolically mediated models of things..," Deacon notes, "exhibit complicated nonlinearity and recursive structure as well as nearly infinite flexibility and capacity for novelty due to their combinatorial nature." 88 Therefore, to the extent that organisms 'specify their cognitive domains' through their specific cognitive capacities, the cognitive domains of human beings are inescapably informed by the recursive and self-referential cycles of linguistic symbolification.89 "We cannot help but see the world in symbolic categorical terms," Deacon declares, "dividing it up according to opposed features, and organizing our lives according to themes and narratives." 90 This linguistification of human cognitive processes thus represents a physiologically enstructured, dominating cognitive strategy characterized by compulsive yet creative recursivity, based upon words that are defined interdependently and systemically, rather than independently or substantively, and whose ultimate meanings are conventionally determined. No wonder Deacon ambivalently observes: "we are not just a species that uses symbols. The symbolic universe has ensnared us in an inescapable web." 91

Buddhist analyses of mind also connect reflexivity, and the linguistic categorizations associated with it, with cognitive processes (vijñāna) that have been built up through the accumulating, epigenetic cycles of dependent arising. These are closely associated with 'mental' cognitive awareness (Skt. mano-vijñāna; Pāli mano-viññāṇa) the only cognitive modality not directly based upon a sense faculty but upon the faculty of mind (mano or manas).92 Its reflexivity and recursivity also depend upon the reciprocal relationships between sensory cognitive awareness, non-sensory (symbolic) 'objects' such as thoughts or ideas, and the ensnaring web of conceptual proliferation (Skt. prapañca, Pāli papañca) entailed by language use.

Mental cognitive awareness arises in conjunction with two kinds of events. First, the occurrence of any of the five forms of sensory cognitive awareness instigates a reflexive mental awareness of that initial awareness.93 An awareness that something is blue, for example, arises (for most Indian Buddhist schools) in two discrete steps: first, a simple sensory awareness without 'self-awareness' arises, followed immediately by a mental cognitive awareness that is reflexively aware 'that such and such a cognitive awareness has occurred.'94

This reflexivity is closely related to speech, considered in early Indian thinking as the language of thought and ideas.95 The second class of objects that instigates mental cognitive awareness, dharmas, thus includes reflection or thinking (both considered saṃskārā of speech, vitakka-vicārā vacīsankhārā, M I 301), which arise in conjunction with mind (manas), the faculty that supports mental cognition.96 The reflexivity that mental cognitive awareness provides is therefore typically bound up with its linguistic capacities. But, like language itself, this tends to initiate endless rounds of recursivity, that is, papañca (prapañca), mental or conceptual proliferation:97

Dependent on the eye and forms, eye-consciousness arises. The meeting of the three is contact. With contact as condition there is feeling. What one feels, that one apperceives. What one apperceives, that one thinks about. What one thinks about, that one mentally proliferates. With what one has mentally proliferated as the source, apperceptions and notions tinged by mental proliferation [[[papañca-saññā-sankhā]]] beset a man with respect to past, future, and present forms cognizable through the eye .... mind-objects cognizable through the mind.98

In other words, what one cognizes, one apperceives; what one apperceives, results in conventional linguistic usage (vohāra),99 which becomes a condition for further cogitation, conceptualization and mental proliferation, which in turn serve 'as the source' for more cognition and apperceptions regarding the objects of cognitive awareness, and so on.

Language, concepts and classification are thus not only inseparable from most processes of cognition, but they also give rise to a runaway recursivity in their own right, perpetuating our 'inescapable web.' Indeed, conceptual proliferation is so utterly entangled in its own reciprocal relationships—with (1) contact100 (which sometimes conditions the arising of cognitive awareness), (2) apperception101 (which always accompanies it) and (3) thought itself102 —that it is often a synonym for phenomenal, cyclic existence as a whole.103

The most deeply entrenched source of these recursive possibilities, which also doubles back to instigate its own linguistically generated recursivity, is no doubt our sense of self as an enduring, experiencing agent. As one text declares, the notion "'I am' is a proliferation; 'I am this' is a proliferation; 'I shall be' is a proliferation." 104 Thus, not only is "the label 'I,'" according to Bhikkhu ñāṇananda, an "outcome of papañca," 105 but the very thought 'I am' is also, according to the Sutta-nipāta, the root (mūla) of proliferation itself.106 In other words, as long as the thought 'I am' persists, so long will endless cycles of apperceptions, conceptual proliferation and further apperceptions, and so forth, keep spinning.

This sense of self, however, derives its compelling cogency, its enduring and endearing allure,107 from the same social and linguistic matrix other words and symbols do: symbolic representation.108 Like language, this symbolic self is a product of massive interdependency; like other relational phenomenon, it has no substantive existence in time or space; and like all symbols, it simultaneously appears autonomous and disembodied. More idea than thing, this symbolic self is nothing if not virtual. "It is a final irony," Deacon concludes,

that it is the virtual, not actual, reference that symbols provide, which gives rise to this experience of self. The most undeniably real experience is a virtual reality.... its virtual nature notwithstanding, it is the symbolic realm of consciousness that we most identify with and from which our sense of agency and self-control originate.109

Indian Buddhists could hardly have said it better. The irony, of course, is that this symbolic self is at the 'root' of proliferating ideation, the matrix of runaway recursivity in which, by all appearances, we are all ensnared.

VII. The Cognitive Unconscious as Embodied Structuring of Experience

The theory of dependent arising and evolutionary biology, we have seen, both depict long-term co-evolutionary relationships through which certain cognitive processes gradually become 'enstructured' into physiological and psychological structures (vijñāna, etc., condition saṃskārās) structures which largely condition how subsequent forms of cognitive awareness may arise (saṃskārās condition vijñāna). And so it is with both language and the symbolic self that language enables. They are both complex results of interdependent processes which have, over time, become enstructured into enduring physiological and psychological structures, and which continuously influence the arising of cognitive awareness.

Like habits, such enstructuration is thought to occur for reasons of efficiency, a process which makes them increasingly automatic. Deacon declares:

It is the goal of most cognitive processes to make information processing unconscious and automatic—as quick, easy, and efficient as possible—because these sorts of processes take comparatively little in the way of neural representation and energy to manage, compared to the active adaptational processes we experience as consciousness.110

Think, for example, of the enormous complexity involved in a simple conversation: hearing, talking, breathing, moving, remembering the last few words, anticipating the next, parsing it all while simultaneously assessing emotional responses and observing body language, and so on.111 All these processes are cognitive in the sense that they entail modulations, however slight, of the underlying neural and physiological structures of the organism. But they need not, indeed cannot, all result in or require conscious awareness. Most of them involve underlying neurological processes that have become 'unconscious and automatic,' only some of which lead to conscious awareness—both of which, however, must occur simultaneously, constantly informing and influencing the other, without which even simple conversation would be impossible.

We must distinguish, therefore, between those immediate but intermittent processes of discerning cognitive awareness accompanied by attention, and the underlying but continuous processes operating automatically. These latter are subliminal, arising outside of immediate conscious awareness. We must, therefore, analyze the arising of cognitive awareness into both subliminal as well as supraliminal dimensions.

This distinction was already intimated in the early Pāli texts in two distinct formulas for the arising of cognitive awareness:

Depending on eye and forms visual cognitive awareness arises.112

Depending on sankhārā (saṃskārā) cognitive awareness arises.113

It was left, however, to Indian Buddhists of the Yogācāra school (ca. 2nd-7th century C.E.), some fifteen centuries before Freud, to explicitly distinguish between the forms of supraliminal cognitive awareness (pravṛtti-vijñāna) that arise in conjunction with present stimuli accompanied by attention, and subliminal forms of cognitive awareness, subsumed under the term 'ālaya-vijñāna' (roughly 'store-house' consciousness), that arise in conjunction with more enduring psycho-physiological structures (saṃskārā).114

This Buddhist 'cognitive unconscious,' however, is no more an experiencer, agent or enduring subject than was cognitive awareness in the earlier model. It still has all the qualities and qualifications mentioned above: "it is related to the notion 'change' rather than to the notion 'object' rather than to the notion 'object' ... admit[ting] only news of difference," 115 it grows and develops through the accumulating, epigenetic processes of cyclic causality, and its cognitive domain constitutes a particular cognitive reality, a dependently arisen 'world of experience'. Specifically, it denotes a form of discerning subliminal awareness that arises from moment to moment in dependence upon specific kinds of stimuli, i.e., the enduring physiological and psychological structures (saṃskārā) whose ongoing processes underlie all sentient existence. Put the other way around, since these saṃskārās are continuously being modulated in the very processes of living, they provide the ever-present stimuli through which subliminal forms of awareness arise in each and every moment of life.116 In this sense, and like simple vijñānas before it, the ālaya-vijñāna is virtually equated with the continuity of samsaric existence itself.

What are these structures that give rise to subliminal cognitive processes (ālaya-vijñāna) And how do they together continuously 'specify a cognitive domain,' gradually building up and 'bringing forth' our multi-dimensional world of human experience?

According to the Saṃdhinirmocana Sūtra, one of earliest Yogācāra texts to elucidate this concept, this form of subliminal cognitive awareness,

the mind with all the seeds matures, congeals, grows, develops, and increases117 based upon the two-fold substratum118 (or: appropriation, upādāna); that is, (1) the substratum of the material sense-faculties along with their supports (*sādhiṣṭhāna-rūpīndriya-upādāna), (2) and the substratum which consists of the predispositions toward conceptual proliferation in terms of conventional usage of images, names, and conceptualizations.119

This dense passage recalls and rather formidably reformulates what we have just seen: that there is an intimate, and accumulating, relationship between bodily sensory awareness, conventional linguistic usage (vohāra)120 and the runaway recursivity of prapañca, conceptual proliferation. Here, however, all these processes are said to be subtle and "difficult to discern (duṣpariccheda) even by the wise ones of the world." 121

This model articulates the underlying structures, the infrastructure as it were, through which all forms of cognitive awareness—both subliminal and supraliminal—are thought to arise. Elaborating on this, the Yogācārabhūmi describes how these predispositions (vāsanā) toward conceptual proliferation help bring forth a subliminal awareness of an 'external' world. That is, subliminal cognitive awareness (ālaya-vijñāna) continuously arises in conjunction with (1) the living sense-faculties and (2) the predispositions instilled by past linguistic experience, conceptualization, naming, etc., bringing forth as its cognitive domain an 'external world' outside of immediate awareness.122 We live, that is, in a 'world' whose predominant structuring influences—linguistic and physiological structures built up over time through extended organism-environment interaction—we cannot fully discern. This is, if I am not mistaken, nearly exactly the current notion of the 'cognitive unconscious.'123

As was suggested above, there also must be a continuous and simultaneously reinforcing relationship between sub- and supra-liminal cognitive processes in order for even ordinary human activities such as conversations to occur. This relationship, this 'intrapsychic causality,' if you will, is also accumulative in the epigenetic sense we have already discussed, i.e. experience builds upon itself. That is, on the one hand, all supraliminal cognitive processes are said to simultaneously arise based on subliminal cognitive awareness (ālaya-vijñāna),124 which arises on its own physiological and psycho-linguistic bases. In other words, our present experience is already continuously and simultaneously informed by the classifications implicit in all forms of cognitive awareness, which now, however, are seen to occur unconsciously and automatically. On the other hand, the arising of supraliminal cognitive awareness also continuously modulates or transforms the forms of unconscious cognitive awareness themselves, implanting 'seeds' (bīja) or impressions (vāsanā) as the texts say,125 which in turn condition the forms of supraliminal cognitive awareness, and so on. In modern terms, the neural networks that enable any specific form of conscious perception to occur are themselves always modified by repeated instances of those same types of perceptions. These reciprocally reinforcing and gradually accumulating processes, however, take place not only simultaneously, ceaselessly and mostly automatically, but also, in large part, unconsciously.

And, as our earlier analyses also suggest, if linguistic categories and classifications underlie all forms of cognitive awareness, subliminal as well as supraliminal, then we are susceptible to the same conceptual prolixity, the endless, ensnaring recursivity that language entails, at unconscious levels as well. Accordingly, our sense of self—enabled by and arising out of the reflexivity of linguistic and symbolic representation—has also become so enstructured that it, too, occurs 'unconsciously and automatically' in nearly every moment of mind. Specifically, this sense of self not only arises in reference to the ongoing forms of subliminal cognitive awareness (ālaya-vijñāna), but it is also associated with the linguistically expressed processes of conceptual thought :

The mind (manas) whose mode (ākāra) is conceiving (manyanā) 'I-making' (ahaṃkāra), the conceit 'I am' (asmimāna), always arises and functions simultaneously with the ālaya-vijñāna ... That [[[mind]]] has the mode of taking the ālaya-vijñāna as [its] object and conceiving [it] as 'I am [this]' (asmīti) and '[this is] I' (aham iti).

126 We may now more fully appreciate the poignancy of our human condition, that inescapable web woven by nothing more than a 'virtual self,' the conceit 'I am.' As we have seen, the systemic classifications underlying all human cognitive processes have informed and instigated intentional activities that, in the long term, have been as instrumental in shaping the contours of human evolution as our more obvious physiological features. This linguistically-based symbolic self, unconsciously embedded and virtually real, has played no less a role in the coming to be of our entire 'world of experience.' This is because it is our behavior, the actions (karma) arising out of the dynamic interaction between (1) our physical embodiment, (2) the constructive influences of language, (3) our embedded sense of selfhood (all these being mostly subliminal), and (4) our supraliminal forms of cognitive awareness, that are most causally important, most effectively ensnaring. For these are indelibly informed by self-grasping.

In commenting on the idea of unconscious predispositions of speech (abhilāpa-vāsanā), the commentary to the Mahāyāna-saṃgraha states that manifest cognitive awareness arises in regard to expressions of selves (ātman) and phenomena (dharma), and so on, due to the special power (śakti-viśeṣa) of the predispositions of conventional expressions (vyavahāra).127 That is to say, the conventional expressions of everyday speech (vyavahāra), which delineate the world into innumerable discrete objects and categories, subtly condition the way in which awareness of those objects arises. The kinds of cognitive experiences people have, the categories of 'things' we see and touch are indelibly influenced by the expressions and figures of speech to which we are habituated.

The most influential of these unconscious predispositions of speech is undoubtedly the view of self (ātma-dṛṣṭi), which accompanies all cognitive processes, continuously distinguishing self and other.128 But, the Yogācārabhūmi warns, as long as one "is not freed from the bondage of perception in regard to phenomena (nimitta)," then so long will all our forms of cognitive awareness be influenced by these afflictive dispositions toward the sense "I am,"129 colored by the discriminations between 'self' and 'other.' And insofar as these instigate karmically consequential actions, this ingrained self-view—virtual or not, unconscious or otherwise—will continuously perpetuate the cycle of samsaric existence, keeping us ensnared in the vicious cycle of dependent arising.

The symbolic self, in other words, although generated out of the vortex of the linguistic recursivity underlying all cognitive processes, from the unconscious level up, has compelling causal efficacy in its own right.130 And this is true both within a single lifetime, that is, ontogenetically, as well as in the traditional Buddhist conception of multiple lifetimes, that is, (after a fashion) phylogenetically. In more modern terms, Deacon intimates the powerful punch this symbolic self effectively delivers:

As symbolic reference and symbolic minds co-evolved from the non-symbolic... so do the levels of self-representation that constitute our experience bring themselves into being in a moment-by-moment coevolutionary process. As the symbolic process can be the co-author of our unanticipated brains, so can the symbolic self be the co-author of the component neural processes that support it. We live in a world that is both entirely physical and virtual at the same time.131

VIII. The Cognitive Unconscious as Generative Matrix of our 'Common World'

We live our lives in this shared virtual world ... The doorway into this virtual world was opened to us alone by the evolution of language.

—Terrence William Deacon, The Symbolic Species

We now reach the last leg of our inquiry into the arising of the world of experience bereft of any external agents or internal subjects. Why, we must ask, if the 'world' co-arises with our cognitive systems, do we seem to live in so much the same world? How is it that we collectively 'bring forth' our shared world of human experience?

The short answer is, again, language; or rather, the common influences that language imparts on the activities, the karma, of human beings which, in turn, bring about common results. We live in this 'shared virtual world,' as Deacon puts it, in large part because "the evolution of symbolic communication... created a mode of extrabiological inheritance... [that] is intrinsically social," one that evolved "neither inside nor outside brains, but at the interface where cultural evolutionary processes affect biological evolutionary processes." 132 That is, we have similar kinds of cognitive processes because they developed historically through continuous interaction between human beings, giving rise to our common bodily forms with our species-specific propensities toward cultural and social conditioning, and the dominating influences of linguistic classification, conceptualization, nominalization, and so forth, through which we collectively yet unconsciously bring forth a shared world of experience.

With allowances for the issue of rebirth, this is largely compatible with mainstream views of causality in the Yogācāra tradition. Indeed, in one sense, this merely articulates the social, cultural and biological dimensions already implicit in the theory of dependent arising. But it took some one thousand years after the time of the Buddha for these implications to be become explicit within Indian Buddhist thought. Again, it is the Mahāyāna-saṃgraha (MSg) of Asanga which explicitly articulates the connections between the social nature of language, its common influences upon human behavior, and the similarities of 'worlds' which result therefrom.

MSg I.60 states that the subliminal form cognitive awareness (ālaya-vijñāna) which subliminally 'brings forth a world' based upon the predispositions to categorization, etc., exhibits both shared or common and uncommon aspects:

The common [[[characteristic]] of the ālaya-vijñāna] is the seed of the receptacle world (bhājana-loka). The uncommon [[[characteristic]] of the ālaya-vijñāna] is the seed of the individual sense-spheres (prātyātmikāyatana).

In most Indian Buddhist traditions, indeed in ancient India in general, this 'receptacle' world in which we all dwell arises from the accumulated actions (karma) of numberless sentient beings.133 Asanga elaborates on this, stating that it is the common and uncommon actions of sentient beings that create the inanimate (bhājana-loka) and animate worlds (sattva-loka) respectively,134 while the commentary to the MSg comments that without this shared aspect of subliminal cognitive awareness (ālaya-vijñāna), there could be no receptacle-world which is the basis for the shared usage of animate beings.135 At first blush, this may seem rather farfetched, but it is well in accord with the terms of our earlier analyses. Moreover, the sense that the similar cognitive domains of sentient beings 'bring forth' a common world was already deeply implicit in the Buddhist notion of karma. It is the common influences of language that hold these all together.

The commentary to this text explains:

[The statement:] 'The common [[[characteristic]] of the ālaya-vijñāna] is the seed of the receptacle-world' means that it is the cause (kāraṇa-hetu) of perceptions (vijñapti) which appear as the receptacle world. It is common because these perceptions appear similarly to all who experience them through the force of maturation (vipāka) that is in accordance with their own similar karma.136

Simply put, our 'world'137 appears to us in similar ways because we have similar karma to experience it similarly. But to what extent do our actions make this 'experienced world' similar? And how or why do we come to have similar karma?

In general, this simply unpacks part of what karma means in the classical Indian world-view: similar actions lead to similar results. All members of the same species are born into similar kinds of bodies which are largely brought about by past karma, by the structural transformation incurred from innumerable past actions. Since our bodies are similar, the actions, the karma they resulted from are also similar. And since these similar bodies have similar cognitive structures, which both facilitate and circumscribe what we can normally see, feel and think, they 'bring forth' a common cognitive domain, a human 'world' that is distinguished, for example, from that of cats, bats or gnats. In other words, our common 'world' is produced by our common causal history, embodied in the similar structures and processes of our cognitive capacities. As the commentary states, "perceptions appear similarly to all who experience them ... in accordance with their own similar karma."

These species-specific cognitive structures include, quite prominently, an 'extrabiological inheritance' that arose "neither inside nor outside brains, but at the interface where cultural evolutionary processes affect biological evolutionary processes," i.e. language. It is language that provides the means through which the 'common aspects' of the ālaya-vijñāna give rise to a 'common' receptacle world. As a medium for sharing, conceiving and expressing experience, language provides the common focus for similar kinds of cognitive processes to arise, processes that tend to provoke similar responses138 which, in turn, typically give rise to similar results. That is, actions that are informed and instigated by similar conditions and similar intentions give rise, over the long term, to a similar world. And this is the similar world in which we are 'ensnared.'

It is just because our cognitive structures are constituted by linguistic predispositions that cognitive awareness is always subject to language's endless recursivity (prapañca). The 'predispositions or impressions of speech' (abhilāpa-vāsanā), which have the 'special power' (śakti-viśeṣa) to give rise to manifest cognitive awareness (vijñāna) in regard to expressions of selves (ātman), dharmas, and actions, etc. are never fully "used up" (anupabhukta), MSg I.61.2 explains, because "the seeds of the impressions of language give rise to conceptual proliferation since beginningless time," without which, the text continues, "the new arising of the impressions of language would be impossible." In other words, this linguistic recursivity is the generative matrix from which endlessly springs forth our symbolic world, one that virtually supercedes the physical world we apparent to inhabit.139

The reciprocal feedback processes that language invites thus operate at a variety of levels, not only synchronically—between the ālaya-vijñāna and supraliminal forms of cognitive awareness—but also diachronically, between our previous linguistic experience and our present proclivities conditioned by the 'impressions' of language. These operate both within a single lifetime, and, in traditional Buddhist terms, over multiple lifetimes. What the MSg is now describing is a third, unconscious yet thoroughly intersubjective, feedback system, which, like the other two dimensions of circular causality, continuously proliferates and perpetuates samsaric existence, but, unlike them, bridges the individual and collective experience of the 'world,' connecting our similar karmic activities with the similar 'worlds' these activities bring about.140

Since the recursivity that symbolic communication facilitates is "intrinsically social," and has evolved "neither inside nor outside brains," then our commonality of worlds, dependent upon our common species-specific cognitive structures, is ultimately inseparable from our commonality of cognitive awareness, dependent upon our common linguistic, symbolic structures. That is, Deacon declares, since,

symbolic reference is at once a function of the whole web of inferential relationships and of the whole network of users extended in space and time... a person's symbolic experience of consciousness ... is not within the head ... This [[[symbolic]]] self is indeed not bounded within a mind or body... [it] is intersubjective in the most thoroughgoing sense of the term.141

These mostly indiscernible processes reflect and reinforce the cultural, social, and cognitive worlds we inhabit, not just as individuals but even more importantly as social beings, since "language is a primary medium through which humans inhabit their world." 142 Indeed, languages are like habitats, because they give rise to the inexhaustibly proliferating processes (prapañca) of classification and conceptualization (vikalpa) through which we habitually, nearly unavoidably and mostly unknowingly engage, construct and perpetuate the 'world' which simultaneously sustains and ensnares us. It is our unconscious habits of body, speech, and mind to which we are habituated that give rise, in the long term and in the aggregate, to the habitats we inhabit. And, this, we suggest, is as true for some twentieth century evolutionary biologists and neuroscientists as it was for fifth-century Yogācārin Buddhists.

It further suggests, we venture, that we all have a larger share in the common construction of our 'world' than we commonly realize. For if we are not actually trapped inside our heads, but are causally as well as cognitively intersubjective through and through, it matters a great deal which particular concepts, categories and classifications we produce, proclaim and protect. We can and must strive, that is, to collectively unravel the "common bonds" (sādhāraṇa-bandhana) that ensnare us, "difficult to cut (duṣheya) and difficult to fully comprehend (duṣparijñeya)" 143 though they may be. It would make a world of difference.

References


Abbreviations and Primary Sources

A Aṅguttara Nikāya. London: Pali Text Society. 1885-1910. Woodward, F. L. and Hare, E. M., trans. 1932-36. The Book of the Gradual Sayings. London: Pali Text Society. Cited by collection and page number of Pāli text. Also, Nyanaponika Thera and Bhikkhu Bodhi, trans. 1999. Numerical Discourses of the Buddha: An Anthology of Suttas from the A"nguttara Nikāya. Walnut Creek, CA: AltaMira Press.

Abhidhammattha-sangaha See Compendium.

AKBh Abhidharmakośabhā.ya. Shastri, S. D., ed. 1981. Varanasi: Bauddha Bharati Series; Cited by chapter and verse.

de La Vall'ee Poussin, Louis. French trans. 1971. L' Abhidharmakośa de Vasubandhu. Bruxelles: Institut Belge des Hautes 'Etudes Chinoises.

Pruden, Leo M. English translation of Poussin's Fr. trans. 1990. Berkeley: Asian Humanities Press. Cited by volume and page numbers.

Apte Apte, Vaman Shivaram. 1986. The Practical Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Reprint: Kyoto: Rinsen Book Co.

ASBh Abhidharmasammucaya-bhā.yam. Tatia, Nathamala, ed. 1976. Patna: K. P. Jayaswal Research Institute.

Bh Mahāyānasaṃgraha-bhāṣya, Chinese translation. T.#1597.

bh Mahāyānasaṃgraha-bhāṣya, Tibetan translation. P.#5551; D.#4050.

BHSD Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Dictionary. Edgerton, Franklin. Reprint: Kyoto: Rinsen Book Co.

Compendium Aung, Shwe Zan, trans. 1979. Compendium of Philosophy (Abhidhammattha-sangaha). London: Pali Text Society. (Revised translation and edition: A Comprehensive Manual of Abhidhamma. 1993. Trans. by Nārada; rev. by Bhikkhu Bodhi. Kandy: Buddhist Publication Society).

D Dīgha Nikāya. London: Pali Text Society. 1890-1911. Rhys-Davids, T.W. and C.A.F., trans. 1899-1921. Dialogues of the Buddha. London: Pali Text Society. Cited by collection and page number of Pāli text. Walshe, L. 1987. Thus Have I Heard. Boston: Wisdom Books.

D. Derge edition of the Tibetan Tripiṭaka.

Das Das, Chandra. Tibetan English Dictionary.

Kathāvatthu. London: Pali Text Society. 1979.

M Majjhima Nikāya. London: Pali Text Society. 1948-51. Horner, I. B., trans. 1954-59. Middle Length Sayings. London: Pali Text Society. Cited by collection and page number of Pāli text. Ñāṇamoli 1995. The Middle Length Discourses of the Buddha. Boston: Wisdom Books.

Mathews Mathews' Chinese English Dictionary.

MSg Mahāyānasaṃgraha, T.#1594; P.#5549; D.#4048. Cited by chapter number and section.

Miln. Milinda's Questions. Horner, I. B., trans. 1963-64. London: Pali Text Society. Cited by page numbers of translation and Pāli text in brackets.

P. Peking edition of the Tibetan Tripiṭaka.

PED Pāli-English Dictionary, Rhys-Davids, T. W. and Stede, W., ed. 1979. London: Pali Text Society.

Poussin See AKBh.

Pravṛtti Portion Part of the Yogācārabhūmi. T.30 (#1579).579c23-582a28; P.#5539 Zi.4a5-11a8; D.#4038 Shi.3b4-9b3. Cited by page number and outline as found in Hakamaya 1979.

Proof Portion Part of the Yogācārabhūmi, which is also found in ASBh 11,9-13, 20; T.31 (#1606).701b4-702a5; P.#5554 Si.12a2-13b5; D.#4053 Li.9b7-11a5. Cited by page and proof number.

S The Connected Discourses of the Buddha. 2000. Translated by Bhikkhu Bodhi. Somerville: Wisdom Pub. Saṃyutta Nikāya. 1894-1904. London: Pali Text Society. Rhys-Davids, C.A.F. and Woodward, F. L., trans. 1917-30. The Book of the Kindred Sayings. London: Pali Text Society. Cited by collection and page number of Pāli text.

Saṃdhinirmocana Sūtra Lamotte, 'Etienne, ed. and trans. 1935. Saṃdhinirmocana Sūtra. L' Explication des Myst'eres. Louvain. Cited by chapter and section.

SED Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Monier-Williams. 1986. Reprint: Tokyo: Meicho Fukyūkai.

Shastri See AKBh

SN Suttanipāta. London: Pali Text Society. 1948. H. Saddhatissa, trans. 1985. London: Curzon Press.

T Taishō edition of the Chinese Tripiṭaka.

TBh Triṃśikābhāṣyaṃ of Sthiramati, in L'evi, Sylvain, ed. 1925. Vijñaptimātratāsiddhi: Deux Trait'es de Vasubandhu. Paris: H. Champion.

U Upanibandhana of Asvabhāva. Chinese translation of commentary on MSg. T.#1598.

u Upanibandhana of Asvabhāva. Tibetan translation of commentary on MSg. P.#5552; D.#4051.

Visuddhimagga The Path of Purification. Buddhaghosa. Ñāṇamoli trans. 1976. Berkeley: Shambala. Cited by chapter and paragraph.

Yogācārabhūmi Bhattacharya, ed. 1957. Calcutta: University of Calcutta. See also Pravṛtti and Proof Portions.

Secondary Materials

Aramaki, Noritoshi. 1985. 'The Short Prose Pratītyasamutpāda.' In Buddhism and its Relation to Other Religions. Kyoto: Heirakuji Shoten, pp.87-121.

Barash, David. 1979. The Whisperings Within: Evolution and the Origin of Human Nature. New York: Harper & Row.

Bateson, Gregory. 1979. Mind and Nature: A Necessary Unity. New York: Bantam Books.

Bodhi Bhikkhu. 1993. A Comprehensive Manual of Abhidhamma. Kandy: Buddhist Publication Society.

Capra, Fritjof. 1997. The Web of Life: A New Scientific Understanding of Living Systems. New York: Anchor Books.

Carrithers, Michael. 1992. Why Humans Have Cultures. New York: Oxford University Press.

Collins, Steven. 1982. Selfless Persons: Imagery and Thought in Theravada Buddhism. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Conze, Edward. 1967. Materials for a Dictionary of the Prajñāpāramitā Literature. Tokyo: Suzuki Research Foundation.

Deacon, Terrence William. 1997. The Symbolic Species: The Co-evolution of Language and the Brain. New York: W. W. Norton & Co.

Geertz, Clifford. 1973. 'The Impact of the Concept of Culture on the Concept of Man.' The Interpretation of Cultures. New York: Basic Books.

Gombrich, Richard Francis. 1996. How Buddhism Began: The Conditioned Genesis of the Early Teachings. Jordan Lectures 1994. Atlantic Highlands, N. J.: Athlone Press.

Hakamaya, Noriaki. 1979. 'Viniścayasaṃgrahaṇī ni okeru āraya-shiki no kitei.' Tooyoo bunka kenkyūjo-kiyoo 79, pp. 1-79.

Harland, Richard. 1987. Superstructuralism: The Philosophy of Structuralism and Post-Structuralism. London: Routledge.

Johansson, Rune Edvin Anders. 1965. "Citta, Mano, Viññāṇa BBA Psychosemantic Investigation." University of Ceylon Review, vol. 23, nos. 1 & 2, pp. 165-215.


. 1979. The Dynamic Psychology of Early Buddhism. London: Curzon Press.

Lakoff, George and Mark Johnson. 1999. Philosophy in the Flesh: The Embodied Mind and its Challenge to Western Thought. New York: Basic Books.

Lewontin. Richard C. 1983. 'The organism as the subject and object of evolution.' Scientia 118, pp. 63-82.


. 2000. The Triple Helix: Genes, organism, environment. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

Maturana, Humberto and Francisco Varela. 1980. Autopoiesis and Cognition: The Realization of the Living. Dordrecht, Holland: D. Reidel Pub. Co.

Ñāṇamoli, Bhikkhu. 1995. The Middle Length Discourses of the Buddha: A New Translation of the Majjhima Nikāya. Boston: Wisdom Publications.

Ñānananda, Bhikkhu. 1971. Concept and Reality in Early Buddhist Thought: An Essay on Papañca and Papañca-saññā-sankhā. Kandy: Buddhist Publication Society.

Nyanatiloka. 1977. (1980) Buddhist Dictionary: Manual of Buddhist Terms and Doctrines. Colombo: Frewin & Co. Ltd. Reprint: San Francisco: Chinese Materials Center, Inc.

Oyama, Susan. 2000. The Ontogeny of Information. 2nd ed. Duke University Press.

Paden, William E. 1992. Interpreting the Sacred: Ways of Viewing Religion. Boston: Beacon Press.

Piatigorsky, Alexander. 1984. The Buddhist Philosophy of Thought: Essays in Interpretation. London: Curzon Press.

Popper Karl R. 1952. The Open Society and its Enemies. 2nd (revised) ed., 2 vols. London: Routledge and K. Paul.


B. 1974. Conjectures and Refutations. 5th ed. London: Routledge and K. Paul.

Rahula, Walpola. 1959. What the Buddha Taught. New York: Grove Press.

Rappaport, Roy A. 1999. Ritual and Religion in the Making of Humanity. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Reat, N. Ross. 1990. Origins of Indian Psychology. Berkeley: Asian Humanities Press.

Restak, Richard M. 1994. The Modular Brain: How New Discoveries in Neuroscience are Answering Age-old Questions about Memory, Free Will, Consciousness, and Personal Identity. New York: Touchstone Books.

Rose, Steven P. R. 1997. Lifelines: Biology Beyond Determinism. New York: Oxford University Press.

Saussure, Ferdinand de. 1959. Course in General Linguistics. Ed. by Charles Bally and Albert Reidlinger. Trans. by Wade Baskin. New York: The Philosophical Library.

Stern, David. G. 1995. Wittgenstein on Mind and Language. New York: Oxford University Press.

Schmithausen, Lambert. 1987. Ālayavijñāna: On the Origin and Early Development of a Central Concept of Yogācāra Philosophy. Tokyo: International Institute for Buddhist Studies.

Tooby, John. and Leda Cosmides. 1992. "The Psychological Foundations of Culture," in Jerome Barkow, Leda Cosmides, John Tooby. 1992. The Adapted Mind: Evolutionary Psychology and the Generation of Culture. New York: Oxford University.

Varela, Francisco, Evan Thompson, and Eleanor Rosch. 1991. The Embodied Mind: Cognitive Science and Human Experience. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press.

Waldron, W. 2000. "Beyond Nature/Nurture: Buddhism and Biology on Interdependence." Contemporary Buddhism. Vol. 1, No. 2. (Nov. 2000) pp. 199-226.


. 2003. The Buddhist Unconscious: The Ālaya-vijñāna in the Context of Indian Buddhist Thought. New York: RoutledgeCurzon.

Wiener, Norbert. 1950. The Human Use of Human Beings: Cybernetics and Society. Boston: Houghton Mifflin.

Wittgenstein, Ludwig. 1953. Philosophical Investigations. Trans. by G. E. M. Anscombe. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.


. 1975. Philosophical Remarks. Ed. from his posthumous writings. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.

Notes

1. Much of the research for this paper was carried out under a grant from the Japan Society for the Promotion of Science, and with the generous assistance of Otani University. I would also like to thank the following scholars for their comments and criticisms of the seemingly endless series of drafts of this essay: David Carpenter, Jeff Dunham, David Germano, Leslie Kawamura, Miyashita Seiki, Robert Morrison, John Spackman, and Dale Wright. This article is being reprinted with the generous permission of Eastern Buddhist, where it was first published (Vol. XXXIV No. 1 2002, pp. 1-52).[back]

2. This is, unavoidably, a generalization. There were numerous schools which often differed in their interpretations of dependent arising. We seek to express here an equitable common ground.[back]

3. There are many passage in the Pāli texts such as the following: "'Who, now, Lord, is it who craves?' 'Not a fit question,' said the Exalted One. I am not saying [someone] craves. If I were saying so, the question would be a fit one. But I am not saying so. And I not saying so, if you were to ask thus: 'Conditioned now by what, Lord, is craving?' this were a fit question. And the fit answer there would be: 'Conditioned by feeling is craving.'" (S II 13).[back]

4. See Stern 1995, p. 79f: "In the Philosophical Remarks, Wittgenstein... maintains that the subject-predicate grammar of our everyday language has such a firm grip on us that we are usually quite unaware of its influence. Because the grammar of ordinary language has been shaped by the need to successfully manipulate our environment..., we usually understand experience in subject-predicate terms: we say such things as 'I have a headache' and take it for granted that the term 'I' refers to a subject, the self." [back]

5. Since, by definition, essences do not change, they can have no obvious causal effect in the world of change; an unmoving billiard ball does cause another ball to move, only a moving one does. Essences are therefore metaphysical notions unrelated to the endeavor to understand causality in the phenomenal world. In slightly different terms, Wittgenstein suggests that "A wheel that can be turned though nothing else moves with it, is not part of the mechanism" (Philosophical Investigations, #271).[back]

6. Gombrich (1996, p. 1f) cites Karl Popper's remarks on the non-essentialism and nominalism of modern science: "Popper, 1952, vol. II, p.14: 'the scientific view of the definition "A puppy is a young dog" would be that it is an answer to the question "What shall we call a young dog?" rather than an answer to the question "What is a puppy?" (Questions like "What is life?" or "What is gravity?" do not play any role in science.) The scientific use of definitions... may be called its nominalist interpretation, as opposed to its Aristotelian or essentialist interpretation. In modern science, only nominalist definitions occur, that is to say, shorthand symbols or labels are introduced in order to cut a long story short.' Popper, 1974:20: '... essentialism is mistaken in suggesting that definitions can add to our knowledge of facts...' " [back]

7. 1. Many, if not most, scientific works on brain and consciousness reject the notion of a "unified, freely acting agent." For example, brain scientist Richard Restak (1994, pp. 120-121) argues: "Brain research on consciousness carried out over the past two decades casts important doubts on our traditional ideas about the unity and indissolubility of our mental lives," particularly "the concept of ourself as a unified, freely acting agent directing our behavior." Lakoff and Johnson (1999, p. 268): "The very way that we normally conceptualize our inner lives is inconsistent with what we know scientifically about the nature of mind. In our system for conceptualizing our inner lives, there is always a Subject that is the locus of reason and that metaphorically has an existence independent of the body. As we have seen, this contradicts the fundamental findings of cognitive science." [back]

8. There are serious historical questions concerning whether or to what extent the discourses preserved in the Pāli Canon represent the actual words of the Buddha. As these questions do not directly affect the import of this paper, we provisionally accede to their traditional attribution to the Buddha.[back]

9. M I 190: "When internally the eye is intact and external forms come into its range and there is the corresponding engagement, then there is the manifestation of the corresponding class of consciousness" Ñāṇamoli (1995, p. 284).[back]

10. We will return to the seemingly anomalous category of mental cognitive awareness below.[back]

11. Abhidharma-kośa I.16. (Poussin, tome 1, p.30. vijñāna prativijñapti. Yogācārabhūmi (Tib.189b4f) has a similar definition: rnam par shes pa ni yul so sor rnam par rig pa'i mtshan nyid gang yin pa'o. Perhaps the most common definition is "[one] cognizes [or discerns], therefore it is called cognitive awareness" (M I 292. vijānāti ti kho tasmā viññāṇan ti vuccati.) In his Materials for a Dictionary of the Prajñāpramitā Literature (1967, p. 352), Conze lists the following: vi-jānana, being aware, rnam par rig pa; vi-jānāti, is aware, becomes aware of; vijānīte, discerns, become aware of; vi-jñā, discerning, rig-pa; vijñāpti, information; vijñāta, be aware of, cognized, discerned, known, śes-pa, rnam par śes-pa; vijñāna, rnam par śes-pa, consciousness; vijñāyate, discern, śes; vijñeya, śes-par bya, discernible, distinct.[back]

12. . Thus, the standard translation of 'vi-' into Tibetan is 'rnam', 'different, distinct, individual' (Das, p. 757) and into Hsüan Tsang's Chinese is 'fen,' to divide, share, separate, distinguish' (Mathew's CED, p. 269, #1851).[back]

13. As Rahula points out, "Consciousness does not recognize an object. It is only a sort of awarenessawareness of the presence of an object" (Rahula 1959, p. 23). Milinda's Questions: "Because there are vision here and material shape, sire, visual consciousness arises. Co-nascent with that are sensory impingement, feeling, perception, volition, one-pointedness, the life-principle, attentionBthus these things are produced from a condition and no experiencer is got at here." (Miln. 78).[back]

14. Pruden, vol. 1, p. 118. Buddhaghosa similarly states in the Visuddhimagga (XIX, 20): "He sees no doer over and above the doing, no experiencer of the result over and above the occurrence of the result. But he sees clearly with right understanding that the wise say 'doer' when there is doing and 'experience' when there is experiencing simply as a mode of common usage." [back]

15. . Wittgenstein's attempt to forge a subjectless language entailed similar consequences: "It is because a language designed for the sole function of expressing everything that a subject might experience has no need for a term designating that subject that one cannot refer to the subject of experience from within the phenomenological language... From within, one cannot individuate a subject at all. The metaphysical subject is not an object of experience, but a way of indicating the overall structure of experience... The grammar of the phenomenological language ensures that all statements about experience are expressed in the same—ownerless— way" (Stern 1995, p. 84).[back]

16. Cf. Lakoff and Johnson 1999, p. 24f: "Color concepts are 'interactional'; they arise from the interactions of our bodies, our brains, the reflective properties of objects, and electromagnetic radiation. Colors are not objective; there is in the grass or the sky no greenness or blueness independent of retinas, color cones, neural circuitry, and brains. Nor are colors purely subjective; they are neither a figment of our imaginations nor spontaneous creations of our brains... Rather, color is a function of the world and our biology interacting." [back]

17. Paramārtha- śūnyatā-sūtra (Saṃyukta, T 2. 92c16). As quoted in the Abhidharmakośa, ad AKBh V 27b (Poussin, tome 4, p.59; Pruden, vol. 3, p. 814).[back]

18. Bateson 1979, p. 121; emphasis added in last three cases.[back]

19. In his Philosophical Remarks (#54), Wittgenstein makes the following remark: "What belongs to the essence of the world cannot be expressed by language. For this reason, it cannot say that all is in flux. Language can only say those things we can also imagine otherwise." We take Stern's comments on this passage as admonitory qualification for many of the points that follow in this essay: "Like the solipsistic sayings, 'the world is my world' and 'only the present experience has reality,' Wittgenstein regards 'all is in flux' as a philosophical pseudo-proposition, an attempt to say the unsayable... But saying that we can't imagine it being otherwise is to rule out the possibility that the proposition is false, and in so doing we also eliminate the connection between language and world that gives the proposition its sense." (Stern 1995, p. 162). These 'solipsistic sayings,' in other words, may be constitutive conditions for what we can say without themselves being propositions.[back]

20. . Bateson 1979, p. 107.[back]

21. The entire passage from which these are drawn: "To produce news of difference, i.e., information, there must be two entities... There is a profound and unanswerable question about the nature of those 'at least two' things that between them generate the difference which becomes information by making a difference. Clearly each alone isBfor the mind and perceptionBa non-entity, a non-being. Not different from being, and not different from non-being. An unknowable, a Ding an sich, a sound of one hand clapping" (Bateson 1979, p. 77).[back]

22. Ibid., p. 109f.[back]

23. . Bodhi 1993, p. 4.[back]

24. . The Abhidharma-kośa defines as momentary that which perishes immediately after it coming into being. (AKBh IV ad 2b-3b; Shastri, p. 568; Poussin, tome 3, p. 4). There was of course considerable disagreement as to what exactly constitutes a moment, whether it was divisible and so on. See, for example, Kathāvatthu XXII.8, the Abhidhammattha-sangaha, (Compendium, p. 25; Nyanatiloka 1980, p. 34); AKBh ad II 46a-b (Shastri, p. 259; Poussin, tome 1, p. 228).[back]

25. From the root verb is 'dhṛ,' "to hold, bear, carry, maintain, preserve, keep, possess, use, place, fix, etc." (SED, p. 519). Derived meanings of dharma are "that which is established or firm, steadfast, law, statute, prescribed conduct, duty, right, justice, virtue, morality, religion, etc." (SED, p. 510). In the Abhidharma context it is traditionally defined as that which 'holds' (dhāraṇa) its own mark. (AKBh ad I.2b; Shastri, p. 12; Poussin, tome 1, p. 4: svalakṣaṇādhāraṇād dharma).[back]

26. . This is arguably implicit in the perspective of dependent arising from the beginning: "He who with right understanding sees the arising of the world as it really is, cannot attribute non-existence to the world; he who with right insight sees the passing away of the world as it really is, cannot attribute existence to the world" (S II 17).[back]

27. Piatigorsky 1984, p. 8.[back]

28. Since dharmas are themselves dependently arisen events, they are typically expressed in terms of patterns of relationship (with the concomitance of X and Y, Z arises). But because the multiple conditions for the arising of a phenomenon were themselves dharmas (X and Y), the formula of dependent arising was fairly early on implicitly, or perhaps incipiently, a system wherein the sense of each item was mutually and disjunctively defined. That is, Buddhists fairly quickly came to recognize that they working with systems of relationships rather than individual terms alone.[back]

29. Harland makes a similar point, citing then commenting on Saussure's 'principle of differentiation' (Saussure 1959, p. 117): "'The concepts are purely differential and defined not by their positive content but negatively by their relations with the other terms of the system. Their most precise characteristic is in being what the others are not.' Such concepts are like holes in a net: specified by their boundaries but empty in themselves" (Harland 1987, p. 15).[back]

30. Lakoff and Johnson 1999, 18f; emphasis in original. Varela, et. al. a similar point: "The visual system is never simply presented with pregiven objects. On the contrary, the determination of what and where an object is, as well as its surface boundaries, texture, and relative orientation (and hence the overall context of color as a perceived attribute), is a complex process that the visual system must continually achieve... In the words of P. Gouras and E. Zrenner, 'It is impossible to separate the object sensed from its color because it is the color contrast itself that forms the object'" (Varela, et. al. 1991, p. 167; emphasis added).[back]

31. This is neither a variety of solipsism or idealism, since discerning cognitive awareness is an emergent process that arises conditioned by both sense organs and sense objects. Johansson (1979, 28f) similarly concludes that in early Buddhism "there is no independently existing world. The world is a dynamic process, constantly being produced and deliberately constructed by our senses, our thoughts, and our desires... This does not mean that we and the world are unreal or a mere illusion. The objects are there but our perceptions of them are constituent and essential parts of them... the cleavage into 'objective' and 'subjective' was never made; the subjective process of image-formation was thought to be part of the object itself." [back]

32. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 13.[back]

33. Capra 1997, p. 68; emphasis added. See also Marvin Minsky, Society of Mind (1986): Brains "use processes that change themselves -- and this means we cannot separate such processes from the products they produce.... The principal activities of brains are making changes in themselves," as cited in Varela, et. al. 1991, p. 139.[back]

34. . Capra 1997, p. 267. Apropos our earlier analysis, we would use the passive voice here.[back]

35. See Capra 1997, p. 218. "One type of structural changes are changes of self-renewal. Every living organism continually renews itself, cells breaking down and building up structures, tissues and organs replacing their cells in continual cycles." [back]

36. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 79f. In the words of Capra: "Autopoiesis, or 'self-making' is a network pattern in which the function of each component is to participate in the production or transformation of other components in the network. In this way the network continually makes itself. It is produced by its components and in turn produces those components" (Capra 1997, p. 162).[back]

37. . Buddhists of course would be cautious in using the term 'self,' which in Indian philosophical contexts implies an unchanging essence that can cause itself. This is clearly not what 'self' means in this context. 'Auto' or 'self' has much the same nonmetaphysical sense as 'autopilot,' here suggesting how these phenomena renew themselves through processes comprised of their own structured activities.[back]

38. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 82.[back]

39. 1. Theories of reciprocal or causal causality are commonly used in investigating emergent properties, how things come to be, particularly in evolutionary biology. It is, instead, linear logic that is the problem: "How is the world of logic, which eschews 'circular argument,' related to a world in which circular trains of causation are the rule rather than the exception?... we shall see that logic is precisely unable to deal with recursive circuits without generating paradox and that quantities are precisely not the stuff of complex communicating systems. In other words, logic and quantity turn out to be inappropriate devices for describing organisms and their interactions and internal organizations" (Bateson 1979, p. 21).[back]

40. . We cannot do justice to the rich and complex thinking on causality in evolutionary theory. Nor is there sufficient space to explore its possible parallels with Buddhist ideas of dependent arising. We have touched upon these elsewhere (Waldron 2000).[back]

41. We are adapting this term from embryology and extrapolating it to developmental processes in general. Epigenesis generally "stresses the fact that every embryological step is an act of becoming (Greek genesis) which must be built upon (Greek epi) the immediate status quo ante" (Bateson 1979, p. 52). Epigenesis is an important yet usually implicit correlate of circular causality. The best biological example (outside of embryology) is the formation of habits, whose neurological networks are gradually built up through repetition.[back]

42. Bateson 1979, p. 22.[back]

43. Carrithers 1992, p. 48f: "The notion of an evolutionary ratchet is consonant with the idea of co-evolution, which suggests that organisms may produce changes in the environment, changes which redound on themselves, creating a circle of positive feedback." [back]

44. . Maturana and Varela 1980, p. xv.[back]

45. See Capra 1997, p. 269f: "Living organisms respond to only a small fraction of the stimuli impinging on them... In this way each living system builds up its own distinctive world according to its own distinctive structure... The range of interactions a living system can have with its environment defines its 'cognitive domain'... one that is always dependent upon the organism's structure." [back]

46. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 10f; emphasis added.[back]

47. As the geneticist, Richard Lewontin points out, "An environment is something that surrounds or encircles, but for there to be a surrounding there must be something at the center to be surrounded. The environment of an organism is the penumbra of external conditions that are relevant to it because it has effective interactions with those aspects of the outer world" (Lewontin 2000, p. 48). That is, "Just as there can be no organism without an environment, so there can be no environment without an organism." (Lewontin 1983, as cited in Varela, et. al. 1991, p. 198). [back]

48. Varela, et. al. 1991, p. 172.[back]

49. 1. Capra 1997, p. 267.[back]

50. Tooby and Cosmides 1992, p. 84f.[back]

51. "Evolution shapes the relationship between the genes and the environment such that they both participate in a coordinated way in the construction and calibration of adaptations. Thus, evolutionarily patterned structure is coming in from the environment, just as much as it is coming out from the genes." (Tooby and Cosmides 1992, p. 86).[back]

52. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 12.[back]

53. Rose 1997, p. 229f: "Evolutionary stable strategies within and between populations, whether or not they culminate in symbiogenesis, require that the 'unit of selection' now cease to be an individual genotype or even phenotype, and becomes instead a relationship between genotypes and\or phenotypes." [back]

54. Maturana and Varela 1980, p. 12 "What evolves is always a unit of interactions defined by the way in which it maintains its identity. The evolution of the living systems is the evolution of the niches of the units of interactions defined by their self-referring circular organization, hence, the evolution of the cognitive domains." [back]

55. Wiener 1950, p. 96.[back]

56. This overlapping of causal domains is widely found in scientific theories of causation, particularly with circular causality, and complexity and self-organization theory. Bateson 1979, p. 164: "I shall assume that evolutionary change and somatic change (including learning and thought) are fundamentally similar." [back]

57. It should be pointed out that there are so many variations of this formula in the early texts that it is not at all obvious what the original formula may have been, if indeed there was just a single one, or what exact form it may have taken. There are variations in which certain terms are missing and others are added, or in which the chain begins or ends with different factors. We may thus consider these formulations less as exclusively defined cause and effect relationships than as varied expressions of the basic theme of dependent arising, i.e. certain conditions arise in dependence on appropriate combinations of other causes and conditions.[back]

58. Vijñāna is one of a set of processes which arise together in response to similar stimuli. Feeling and apperception, for example, themselves considered karmic complexes of mind (citta) (M I 301: saññā ca vedanā cittasankhāro) are so associated with vijñāna as to be virtually inseparable: "Feeling, apperception, and cognitive awareness, these factors are conjoined, not disjoined, and it is impossible to separate each of these states from the others in order to describe the difference between them. For what one feels, that one apperceives; and what one apperceives, that one cognizes." (M I 295; Ñāṇamoli 1995, p. 389); terminology altered for consistency.[back]

59. 1. Compounded of the prefix 'saṃ,' 'with' or 'together with,' and a form of the verbal root 'kṛ,' 'to do or make,' saṃskārā literally means 'put or made together' or simply 'formation.' In its widest sense, saṃskārā refers to the entire phenomenal world, inasmuch as everything has been formed from various causes and conditions. In the psychological sense, saṃskārā refer to the volitions, dispositions and actions that constitute human life, both insofar as these are constructed complexes formed from past actions and constructive activities formative of present and future experience. Edgerton (BHSD, 542) describes saṃskārā as "predispositions, the effect of past deeds and experience as conditioning a new state," and thus as "conditionings, conditioned states." Collins also stresses this dual sense: "Both the activity which constructs temporal reality, and the temporal reality thus constructed, are saṃskārā." (Collins 1982, p. 202).[back]

60. S III 60 defines sankhārā (the Pāli equivalent of saṃskārā) simply as a "group of intentions," (cetanākāya), i.e., intentions in regard to form, sounds, etc., the five objects of the senses and mind, as does A III 60: "And what, O monks, are sankhārā? O monks, the sankhārā are the sixfold group of the intentions (sañcetanā) in regard to material form (etc.)." When saṃskārā refers to intentional actions, these are actions that lead to karmic results: "Monks, I say kamma is intention; having intended, one does kamma (action) through body, speech, and mind" (A III 415).[back]

61. As a factor of samsaric continuity, it is the 'stationing' or 'persistence' (patiṭṭhite) of viññāṇa in this world that constitutes the endless wheel of life and death: "Consciousness (viññāṇa) being established and growing, there comes to be renewed existence in the future" (S III 143). "'I have said that consciousness conditions name-and-form ... Were, āNanda, consciousness not to descend into the mother's womb, would name-and-form coagulate there?' 'No, Lord.' 'Were consciousness, having descended into the mother's womb, to depart, would name-and-form come to birth in this life?' 'No, Lord'" (D II 62; PTS). "When, then, the three factors of life, heat, and consciousness abandon this body, it lies cast away and forsaken like an inanimate stick of wood" (S III 143; PTS)[back]

62. Indian Buddhist cosmology includes non-corporal realms of existence where cognitive awareness has non-corporal bases for its arising.[back]

63. S II 114: "Just as two sheaves of reeds might stand leaning one against the other, so too, with name-and-form as condition, consciousness [comes to be]; with consciousness as condition, name-and-form [comes to be]. With name-and-form as condition, the six sense-bases [come to be]; with the six sense-bases as condition, contact ... Such is the origin of this whole mass of suffering." [back]

64. "Dependent on the eye and forms, eye-consciousness arises; the meeting of the three is contact; with contact as condition there is feeling; with feeling as condition there is craving." (M III 282; Ñāṇamoli 1995, p. 1131; also M I 111). Nor, in fact, is this relationship always expressed in this sequence: "Consciousness is dependent upon feeling born of visual contact." (M III 260; Johansson 1979, p. 92). The Abhidharma-kośa also mentions cognitive awareness (vijñāna) in connection with these factors in the series. Based upon a previous moment of vijñāna, nāma-rūpa develops with its six organs and the six sense-spheres (āyatana). Being impinged by an object (viṣaya), another moment of cognitive awareness arises, and, through the coming together of the threeBcognitive awareness, the six sense-spheres (āyatana) and a sense-object (viṣaya)Bthere is contact, which conduces toward a pleasant feeling, and so on. (AKBh III 28a-b; Shastri, p. 461).[back]

65. "Karma, craving and ignorance are the cause of saṃskārās in the future" (AKBh ad VI 3; Shastri, p. 887; Poussin, tome 4, p. 137). Pruden identifies this passage as Saṃyukta T 2.88b9.[back]

66. "Dependent on the eye-faculty and visual form, visual cognitive awareness arises; the concomitance of the three is sense-impression. Depending on sense-impression is feeling, depending on feeling is craving, depending on craving is grasping, depending on grasping is becoming, depending on becoming is birth, depending on birth, old age, death, grief, lamentation, suffering, distress and despair come about. This is the arising of the world" (S II 73).[back]

67. We shall point out that most of the remaining factors of the twelve-member series are simply replaced here by sankhārā. I am indebted to Aramaki (1985, p. 94) for pointing out the significance of this passage.[back]

68. Vasubandhu describes this classic account of cyclic causality in terms of one's 'mind stream': "the mind stream (santāna) increases gradually by the mental afflictions (kleśa) and by actions (karma), and goes again to the next world. In this way the circle of existence is without beginning (anādibhavacakraka)." (AKBh III 19a-d; Poussin, tome 2, pp. 57-59; Shastri, pp. 433-34.)[back]

69. "This body does not belong to you, nor to anyone else. It should be regarded as [the results of] former action that has been constructed and intended and now to be experienced" (S II 64). Most of the important processes within the series of dependent arising, such as vijñāna and saṃskārā, also often said to 'grow and increase.' See S II 65, 101 above.[back]

70. Varela, et. al. (1991, p. 121) interpret these two dimensions of dependent arising as roughly corresponding to phylogeny and ontogeny: "we could say that such traces (karma) are one's experiential ontogeny ... Here ontogeny is understood not as a series of transitions from one state to another but as a process of becoming that is conditioned by past structures, while maintaining structural integrity from moment to moment. On an even larger scale, karma also expresses phylogeny, for it conditions experience through the accumulated and collective history of our species." One of the main differences with evolutionary theory, however, is that Indian Buddhists see the 'evolution' of mind is terms of the continuity of individual mind-streams from one lifetime to the next, with karma as the basic causal mechanism whereby transformations are transmitted from one life to the next. In Darwinian thinking, this function is played by the interaction between genes, the environment, and natural selection. In this sense, Buddhist ideas are more akin to a form of Lamarkianism.[back]

71. Lakoff and Johnson 1999, p. 18.[back]

72. Barash 1979, p. 203. Emphasis in original.[back]

73. 1. See Deacon 1997, p. 352: "Some sort of positive feedback process like this has been invoked by most theories of human cognitive evolution." [back]

74. Deacon 1997, p. 409f. (quoted in note 84 below).[back]

75. Ibid., p. 110. [back]

76. Ibid., p. 322. [back]

77. Oyama 2000, p. 38: "The impact of sensory stimuli is a joint function of the stimuli and the sensing organism; the 'effective stimulus' is defined by the organism that is affected by it." [back]

78. "There are organisms that include as a subset of their possible interactions, interactions with their own internal states (as states resulting from external and internal interactions) as if these were independent entities, generating the apparent paradox of including their cognitive domain within their cognitive domain. In us this paradox is resolved by what we call 'abstract thinking,' another expansion of the cognitive domain" (Maturana and Varela, 1980, p. 13). As Maturana points out (p. xxī), the notions of 'inner'\'internal' and 'outer'\'external' are not, strictly speaking, part of the direct phenomenological experience of an organism itself, but reflect a "metadomain of description" from a larger perspective that is itself based on the very reflexivity under discussion here.[back]

79. "At a certain level of complexity," Capra observes, "A living organism ... brings forth not only an external but also an inner world ... linked intimately to language, thought, and consciousness" (Capra 1997, p. 270).[back]

80. Deacon 1997, p. 100.[back]

81. Cf. Wittgenstein 1975, p. 317: "If, for instance, I say such and such a point in the visual field is blue, I not only know that, I also know that the point isn't green, isn't red, isn't yellow etc. I have simultaneously applied the whole colour scale ... It's such a system which is compared with reality, not a single proposition" (Philosophical Remarks, Appendix 2, cited in Stern 1995, p. 99f).[back]

82. Deacon elaborates: "[S]ymbols cannot be understood as an unstructured collection of tokens that map to a collection of referents because symbols don't just represent things in the world, they also represent each other.... Because of this systematic relational basis of symbolic reference, no collection of signs can function symbolically unless the entire collection conforms to certain overall principles of organization.... [and] are organized so as to form a logically closed group of mappings from symbol to symbol.... Thus syntactic structure is an integral feature of symbolic reference, not something added and separate" (Deacon 1997, p. 99f). It is grammar that provides this organization.[back]

83. As Capra points out, "As it keeps interacting with its environment, a living organism will undergo a sequence of structural changes... an organism's structure at any point in its development is a record of its previous structural changes and...each structural change influences the organism's future behavior" (Capra 1997, p. 220).[back]

84. 1. "It is simply not possible," Deacon concludes, "to understand human anatomy, human neurobiology, or human psychology without recognizing that they have all been shaped by something that could best be described as an idea: the idea of symbolic reference" (Deacon 1997, p. 409f). [back]

85. "[S]ymbol use itself must have been the prime mover for the prefrontalization of the brain in hominid evolution" (Deacon, 1997, p. 336).[back]

86. Deacon, 1997, p. 417; emphasis added. See also p. 265: "Prefrontal computations outcompete other cognitive computations and tend to dominate learning in us as in no other species. In simple terms, we have become predisposed to use this one cognitive tool whenever an opportunity presents itself, because an inordinate amount of control of the other processes in the brain has become vested in our prefrontal cortex. The way the parietal cortex handles tactile and movement information, the way the auditory cortex handles sound information; the way the visual cortex handles visual information, are all now much more constrained by prefrontal activity than in other species." [back]

87. Geertz 1973, p. 49: "As our central nervous system — and most particularly its crowning curse and glory, the neocortex — grew up in great part in interaction with culture, it is incapable of directing our behaviour or organizing our experience without the guidance provided by systems of significant symbols.... To supply the additional information necessary to be able to act, we were forced, in turn, to rely more and more heavily on cultural sourcesBthe accumulated fund of significant symbols. Such symbols are thus not mere expressions, instrumentalities, or correlates of our biological, psychological, and social existence; they are prerequisites of it. Without men, no culture, certainly; but equally, and more significantly, without culture, no men." [back]

88. Deacon 1997, p. 434.[back]

89. Maturana and Varela 1980, p, 50: "Through language we interact in a domain of descriptions within which we necessarily remain even when we make assertions about the universe or about our knowledge of it. This domain is both bounded and infinite; bounded because everything we say is a description, and infinite because every description constitutes in us the basis for new orienting interactions, and hence, for new descriptions. From this process of recursive application of descriptions self-consciousness emerges as a new phenomenon in a domain of self-description, with no other neurophysiological substratum than the neurophysiological substratum of orienting behavior itself. The domain of self-consciousness as a domain of recursive self-descriptions is thus also bounded and infinite." [back]

90. Deacon, 1997, p. 416.[back]

91. Ibid., p. 436. A web, we might add, without a weaver. See also anthropologist Rappaport on language: "It would not, indeed, be an exaggeration to claim that humanity is [its] creation" (Rappaport 1999, p. 5).[back]

92. 1. Derived from the Sanskrit root 'man,' "to think, believe, imagine, suppose, conjecture," manas (Pāli mano) is related to the Latin 'mens,' "mind, reason, intellect," and ultimately to the English "mind, mentation," and "to mean" (PED, pp. 515, 520; SED, p. 783.).[back]

93. "Friend, these five faculties each have a separate field, a separate domain, and do not experience each other's field and domain, that is, the eye faculty, the ear faculty, the nose faculty, the tongue faculty, and the body faculty. Now these five faculties, each having a separate field, a separate domain, not experiencing each other's field and domain, have mind as their resort, and mind experiences their fields and domains" (M I 295; Ñāṇamoli 1995, p. 391).[back]

94. Although from a later period (5th century C.E.), the Abhidharma-kośa states that "visual-cognitive awareness is aware of blue, but not 'that it is blue;' mental cognitive awareness is aware of blue and aware 'that it is blue'" (AKBh ad III 30c-d.)[back]

95. See Reat 1990, p. 305: "Language was thought of as a discovery of the inherent conceptual relationships among things, so that from a very early period in Indian thought, conceptualization was regarded as primarily a verbal phenomenon." [back]

96. SN 834 speaks of thinking on the views in the manas (manasā diṭhigatāni cintayanto) and S I 207 of the "reflective thoughts of mano" (manovitakkā). Johansson 1965, pp. 183, 186).[back]

97. See ñāṇananda 1971 for a book-length treatment of this important concept in the early Pāli sources.[back]

98. M I 111f (Ñāṇamoli 1995, p. 203). Translation altered for terminological consistency.[back]

99. As the Buddha said (A III 413) "Apperceptions (saññā), I say, result in conventional usage (vohāra). As one comes to know a thing, so one expresses (voharati) oneself, 'Thus I have apperceived.'" Rhys-Davids' Pāli-English Dictionary defines vohāra as "current appellation, common use (of language), popular logic, common way of defining, usage, designation, term." Vohāra is equivalent to Sanskrit 'vyavahāra.'[back]

100. A II 161: "Whatever is the range of the six spheres of contact, that itself is the range of prolific conceptualization. And whatever is the range of the prolific conceptualization, that itself is the range of the six spheres of contact" (ñāṇananda 1971, p. 21).[back]

101. SN 874 states that "the series of prolific ideation is caused by apperception." S IV 71 says: "All men who have prolific ideation go on proliferating when apperceiving" (Johansson 1979, p. 192f).[back]

102. ñāṇananda describes the reciprocity between the series of proliferation-apperception, papañc'a-saññā-sankhā' (which he interprets (5) as "concepts reckonings, designations or linguistic conventions characterised by the prolific conceptualizing tendency of the mind") and thought (vitakka) itself: "the word or concept grasped as an object for ratiocination, is itself a product of 'papañca'. This, in its turn breeds more of its kind when one proceeds to indulge in conceptual proliferation (papañca). Concepts characterised by the proliferating tendency (papañca-saññā-sankhā) constitute the raw-material for the process and the end product is much the same in kind ... Thus there is a curious reciprocity between 'vitakka' [[[thought]]] and 'papañca-saññā-sankhā'Ba kind of vicious circle, as it were. Given 'papañca-saññā-sankhā,' there comes to be 'vitakka' and given 'vitakka' there arise more 'papañca-saññā-sankhā'" (ñāṇananda 1971, p. 25).[back]

103. See Schmithausen 1987, p. 509ff, n. 1405, and p. 522ff. n. 1425.[back]

104. S IV 202f (Bodhi 2000, p. 1259).[back]

105. ñāṇananda 1971, p. 11. [back]

106. "With what manner of insight, and not grasping anything in this world, does a monk realize Nibbāna? Let him completely cut off the root of concepts tinged with the prolific tendency (papañca), namely, the thought 'I am'" (SN 915-16; ñāṇananda 1971, p. 34f). Translation altered slightly. (kathaṃ disvā nibbāti bhikkhu anupādiyāno lokasmiṃ kiñci. Mūlaṃ papañcasankhāyāti Bhagavā mantā asmīti sabbaṃ uparundhe.) ñāṇananda takes 'mantā'as 'thinker' rather than thought. [back]

107. The Buddha give the following conception of a self: "That which is this self for me that speaks, that experiences and knows, that experiences, now here, now there, the fruition of deeds lovely or depraved, it is this self for me that is permanent, stable, eternal, not subject to change, that will stand firm for ever and ever" (M I 8).[back]

108. "Self-representation...," Deacon suggests, "could not be attained without a means for symbolic representation" (Deacon 1997, p. 451). See also ñāṇananda 1971, p. 11: "The label 'I' thus superimposed on the complex contingent process, serves as a convenient fiction of thought or a short-hand device... it is the outcome of papañca... The ego notion is an extension in thought not faithful to facts." [back]

109. Deacon 1997, p. 452.[back]

110. Deacon 1997, p. 456.[back]

111. In understanding speech alone we are able to hear a continuous flow of sound, discern the discrete phonemes which, together, make up the specific words, a sufficient number of which must be held in short-term memory long enough to effectively parse their grammatical role within the sentence. The sentence itself subserves the larger rhetorical purposes of that speech act, which is itself embedded in a specific social or pragmatic context. All the while, we are also attentive to all the non-semantic, non-syntactic, yet nevertheless crucial communicative cues, such as changes in intonation, rhythm, word choice, hand and facial gestures, body language, etc. We are somehow aware of these all the time in any common conversation, despite the fact that only one sound occurs at a time (Lakoff and Johnson 1999, p. 10f).[back]

112. S II 73.[back]

113. S II 2.[back]

114. The distinctions between these two forms of cognitive awareness are most succinctly stated in the Proof Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi: 1.a) "The ālaya-vijñāna has past saṃskārās as its cause (hetu), while the arising forms of cognitive awareness, visual, etc., have present conditions as their cause. As it is taught in detail: 'the arising of the [[[forms]] of] cognitive awareness comes about due to the sense-faculties, the sense objects and attention.'" This same distinction is also articulated by Maturana and Varela's theory, as described by Capra: "cognition involves two kinds of activities that are inextricably linked: the maintenance and continuation of autopoiesis and the bringing forth of a world" (Capra 1997: p. 268).[back]

115. Bateson, 1979 p. 121.[back]

116. The Pravṛtti-Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi :1.b)B.2. "The [[[ālaya-vijñāna]]] always has an object, it is not sometimes this and sometimes that (*anyathātva). However, from the first moment of appropriation [of the body at conception] for as long as life lasts (yāvaj jīvam) [its] perception (vijñapti; Tib. 'rigs pa') arises always having one flavor (ekarasatvena) [that is, homogeneously]. 1.b) B.3. It should be understood that the ālaya-vijñāna is momentary regarding [its] object, and though it arises continuously in a stream of instants, it is not unitary (ekatva)" (D.4a3-5; T.580a12-18).[back]

117. Tib.: sa bon thams cad pa'i sems rnam par smin cing 'jug la rgyas shing 'phel ba dang yangs par 'gyur ro. Sanskrit reconstruction by Schmithausen: *(sarvabījakaṃ cittaṃ) vipacyate saṃmūrcchati vṛddhiṃ virūḍhiṃ vipulatām āpadyate. This closely parallels passages found in Pāli texts, S III 53, D III 228: viññāṇa... viddhiṃ virū.hi vepullam āpajjeyya. (Schmithausen 1987, p. 356, n.508).[back]

118. Comprised of the prefix 'upa,' 'towards, near, together with,' plus the noun 'ādāna,' "receiving, taking to oneself" (SED), upādāna, like sankhārā, may refer to both an active process and a passive product, both a conditioning and a conditioned state. It is not only 'grasping, attachment, finding one's support by, nourished by, taking up,' but also 'fuel, supply,' 'the material out of which anything is made,' or even 'substratum by means of which an active process is kept alive or going' (Apte, p. 471; PED, p. 149. See also Schmithausen 1987, p. 72).[back]

119. Schmithausen reconstructs the last phrase as *nimitta-nāma-vikalpa-vyavahāra-prapañca-vāsanā-upādāna. The import of this dauntingly long (and proliferating!) string of concepts is well summarized in his definition (Schmithausen 1987, p. 357, n.511) of the first item, nimitta, as "in this context, objective phenomena as they are experienced or imagined, admitting of being associated with names, and being (co-) conditioned by subjective conceptual activity (vikalpa), which has become habitual so that it permeates all (ordinary) perceptions and cognitions" (Emphasis added).[back]

120. See A III 413, quoted in note 99 above.[back]

121. 1.b) B.1 (D.4a3-5; T.580a12-18) of the Pravṛtti-Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi. The mental factors associated with the ālaya-vijñāna are similarly subtle: "2.b) A. The ālaya-vijñāna is associated by association (saṃprayoga) with the five omni-present factors connected with mind (cittasaṃprayukta-sarvatraga): attention (manaskāra), sense-impression (sparśa), feeling (vedanā), apperception (saṃjñā), and volitional impulse (cetanā) ... 2.b) B. "These dharmas, then, ... are subtle (sūkṣma) because they are hard to perceive (durvijñānatva) even for the wise ones in the world." (D.4a3-5; T.580a12-18). See also TBh, 19. 14-15, ASBh, 21.9f, Hakamaya 1979, p. 71, n. 6, 7, and Schmithausen 1987, p. 389f. for an extensive note on aparicchinna.[back]

122. Pravṛtti-Portion (D.3b7-4a3; T.580a2-12): 1.b) A.2. The 'outward perception of the external world, whose aspects are undiscerned' (bahirdhā-aparicchinnākāra-bhājana-vijñapti) means the continuous, uninterrupted perception of the continuity of the world based upon that very ālaya-vijñāna which has inner appropriation as an object. 1.b) A.3. "Thus, one should know that the way the ālaya-vijñāna [arises] in regard to the object of inner appropriation and the object of the external [[[world]]] is similar to a burning flame which arises inwardly while it emits light outwardly on the basis of the wick and oil, respectively." [back]

123. Lakoff and Johnson 1999, pp. 9-15.[back]

124. Saṃdhinirmocana Sūtra. Ch. V. 4: "Viśālamati, the six groups of cognitive awareness, that is, visual cognition, aural-, olfactory-, gustatory-, tactile-, and mental cognitive awareness, arise supported by and depending on (saṃniśritya pratiṣṭhāya) the appropriating cognitive awareness (ādāna-vijñāna) [a synonym of the ālaya-vijñāna]." The Pravṛtti-Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi (D. 6a4-6; T.580c26-581a2): 4.b) B.1. The ālaya-vijñāna arises and functions simultaneously with the [[[forms]] of] arising cognitive awareness, too.[back]

125. The Pravṛtti-Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi (D.5a3-7; T.580b17-29): 3.c) In this way one should understand establishing the arising [of the ālaya-vijñāna] is by means of the ālaya-vijñāna and the [supraliminal forms of] arising cognitive awareness being reciprocal conditions of each other: by means of [the ālaya-vijñāna] being the seed [A.1.] and creating the support [of the forms of arising cognitive awareness (pravṛtti-vijñāna)] [A.2.], and by [the pravṛtti-vijñānas] nurturing the seeds [B.1.], and [causing the ālaya-vijñāna] to grasp the seeds [of itself] [B.2.].[back]

126. The Pravṛtti-Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi, 4.b) A.1.(a). (D.5a7f; P.6a5f; T.580b29f, 1019c6f). This unconscious self-conception accompanies all states of mind: 4.b) B.4. "The mind which was explained above always arises and functions simultaneously with the ālaya-vijñāna. One should know that until it is completely destroyed it is always associated with the four afflictions (kleśa, following Ch.) which by nature arise innately (sahaja) and simultaneously: a view of self-existence (satkāya-dṛṣṭi), the conceit 'I am' (asmimāna), self-love (ātmasneha), and ignorance (avidyā)." See Schmithausen 1987, p. 444, ns. 944f.[back]

127. ad MSg I.58. U 397a24-b4; u 266b4-267a1; Bh. 336c5f; bh. 168b7f .[back]

128. Ibid. Bh. 336c9f; bh 169a2: gang gis bdag zhes bya ba dang / bzhan zhes bya ba'i bye brag 'dir 'gyur par byed do.[back]

129. Pravṛtti-Portion, 4.b) A.2. (D. 5b4-6; T.580c9-13).[back]

130. See Deacon 1997, p. 453: "These abstract representations have physical efficacy. They can and do change the world. They are as real and concrete as the force of gravity or the impact of a projectile." [back]

131. Ibid., p. 454; emphasis added.[back]

132. Deacon 1997, p. 409f.[back]

133. AKBh. ad. IV 1.a. (Shastri, p. 567; Poussin, tome 3, p. 1: sattvānām karmajaṃ lokavaicitryam). Also ad II 56b, 57b. For the early Vedic sense of loka as a multidimensional 'world' constructed by human action, particularly ritual action, see Collins 1982, pp. 43-45.[back]

134. The term sādhāraṇa here means "having or resting on the same support of basis" (SED, p. 1202).[back]

135. Bh 337a28ff; bh 169b5. See also the Pravṛtti-Portion of the Yogācārabhūmi, I.5.b) A.1-3, where the ālaya-vijñāna is considered the root of the inanimate and animate worlds coming into existence.[back]

136. ad MSg I.60, U 397c12f; u 267a8-268a1.[back]

137. Johansson (1979, p. 28f) has collected numerous passages that equate 'the world' (loka ) with the 'world of experience': SN 169: "the world has arisen through the six (senses, or sense-modalities), it gives rise to knowledge (i.e. is known) through the six; building on the six, the world is destroyed in six;" A II 48: "In this very fathom-long body, with its perception and inner sense, I proclaim the world to be, likewise the origin of the world and the destruction of the world, likewise the method leading to the destruction of the world;" A IV 430: "These five love-objects (kāmaguṇā) are called the world in the code of the noble one. What five? Forms, cognized by the eye, longed for, alluring, pleasurable, lovely, bound up with passion and desire, sounds..., smells..., tastes..., contacts;" S I 39: "The world is brought up by the mind, swept away by the mind;" A II 49: "there is no release from suffering without reaching the end of the world." [back]

138. 1. That the arising of consciousness, and the train of responses that follow, occur in discernable patterns is the gist of the series of dependent arising in general, as well as of many of the specific factors in particular.[back]

139. See note 89 above.[back]

140. It is the "unbounded" nature of symbolic media, in Deacon's terms, that "gives us the ability to share a virtual common mind." (Deacon 1997, p. 427).[back]

141. Deacon, 1997, p. 452f.[back]

142. Paden 1992, p. 7.[back]

143. Msg. I.60.[back]



Source



[1]